Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The Encanto was made to be a safeguard from the world’s evils—a place where anyone could live in peace. The magical barrier kept out evil and welcomed in people seeking a new life or a chance to start over, and there was no better family to lead it than the Madrigals. They used the gifts they were blessed with to preserve the Encanto and bless the community. Crime was practically nonexistent, with the worst offenders expelled and banned from returning.

But, Alma was taking it too far, insisting that they needed to use the miracle to bless others when it was meant to be a gift for them. Now, her children and grandchildren needed to be reminded of what the miracle was supposed to be a blessing for the family, not the entire community. Yes, she loved the family, but she needed to let go of this obsession with the candle yesterday. 

Or, more realistically, years ago, when her triplets were still children.

Yukio sighed as the day of his youngest great-granddaughter’s gift ceremony drew near. His son, Pedro Madrigal, merely hummed in contemplation, leaning back against the tree. Roku spoke tightly with Sozin about the war's progress, the image of the Madrigal family going about their day reflected in the pond before them.

“I hope you have an idea of what you’re going to do,” Yukio said as Alma got Mirabel up for the day, taking her around the town. “She can’t keep up like this.”

“I’m trying to figure out what gift will suit her best,” Pedro said. “I can’t put her in one category.”

“Ah, I feel your pain,” Roku said as he came over. “I can’t put her in one category, either.”

“Indeed,” Sozin added. “It seems she has so much potential for multiple things. I haven’t seen anyone this talented in a long while.”

“She’s also as stubborn as Zuko.”

“Oh, come now, she’s clearly the female version of her great-grandfather.”

Yukio blushed. “Oh, please, you didn’t need to say that.”

“It’s true, papá,” Pedro said. “She’s just like you.”

“Thank you, mijo. Anything else?”

“She also has your fiery spirit and sense of justice.”

Yukio laughed, and Pedro smiled. It was true; even at a young age, she didn’t like people doing wrong things, and she would show it. Mirabel was anything but a quiet child. Neither was Isabela, though Alma’s insistence on making her a proper lady worried Pedro. He gave out gifts based on their personalities; now, it looked nothing like what he intended. At this rate, the family would shatter, and it was only a matter of time before it happened.

“Why not just make her normal like Alma?” Roku asked. “She’s a great leader, even if she doesn’t have a gift.”

Pedro paused. “Yes, I think that would be wise. It might even show Alma that not everyone’s going to be blessed with the magic.”

“Good thinking,” Sozin said. 

“Besides, it would be detrimental to give her bending in a community clearly traumatized by war. Especially firebending.” Yukio gave him a pointed look. “You would understand that, right, Mr. wiped-out-the-air-nomads-with-the-power-of-a-comet?”

Sozin looked away in shame. “My greatest mistake.”

“No, your worst mistake was ignoring Roku’s advice about the colonies.”

“And if Alma does anything, we can make her an aid to Avatar Aang when he gets out of his bubble,” Roku added. “She is someone our world will need.”

“Not to mention how loveable she is,” Pedro said. “I’ll keep that in mind.”

Yukio looked over the ceremony, his heart failing when Mirabel looked up at Alma with a pained expression. The old woman dismissed the party while Dolores and Isabela took her to the former’s room, Camilo and Luisa tailing them. She went straight to Bruno and demanded a vision to know the fate of the magic. The other great-grandchildren attempted to comfort Mirabel, and Dolores put earmuffs on Mirabel so she wouldn’t have to hear the stray noise while the adults argued with Alma about sending Mirabel to live with her paternal grandmother. Yukio and Pedro shared disgusted looks while Roku and Sozin looked away.

“Really, mujer?” Pedro asked, throwing his hands up in the air. “You go straight for the vision and possibly remove her from the family! Not to—”

“Bending sounds pretty good now,” Roku said under his breath.

“Are you sure letting him marry her was the best idea?” Sozin asked Yukio while Roku attempted to calm Pedro down. “There were so many better women.”

“Hey, your son married your grandson to Roku’s granddaughter based on bloodline and firebending power rather than if it was a compatible match and Ozai would be a good husband,” Yukio said. “I don’t think you have much of an argument.”

Sozin shrugged. “I’m just saying, you could have done better for Pedro. Ilah wouldn’t do this, even if she had a child that couldn’t bend fire.”

“Yeah, and she’s dead. What’s your point?”

“I’m just saying, maybe give your great-granddaughter bending.”

Yukio looked on as the years passed. Alma started sidelining Mirabel, looking at her like she was afraid of her. At this point, Mirabel did everything to get her attention, and her prayers were getting too much to handle. If he had to hear another prayer asking what she did wrong to be denied a gift, he’d go down there himself and remind Alma what she almost lost that night.

Then, it clicked. She was still serving people and loved ensuring everyone was safe. She’d gotten scrappy when dealing with her bullies, especially Hugo Ramírez and his yes-men. Yes, it would take a few years, and Dolores hadn’t abandoned her, even if Isabela did. Maybe Roku was on the right track.

He turned to Pedro, who looked red in the face.

“Give her all four elements,” he said.

“I’ll ask the spirits if that’s possible,” Roku said, walking away.

“What?” Sozin asked. “Won’t that overwhelm her? Not to mention, she’s never seen war before. It would be traumatizing. Maybe airbending or waterbending, something that’s not destructive at a glance.”

“It won’t,” Pedro said. “But, Alma might—”

Yukio waved his hand. “Hide the door. Tell Dolores in a dream to find my old scrolls for all the elements and keep an eye on Mirabel. Make it subtle, like it doesn’t show in big bursts. I want Alma to find out eventually, but not now. Not with what she’s doing.”

Pedro nodded and stepped through the barrier.

“Are you sure about this?” Sozin asked. “Because once it’s done, you can’t go back. This is a permanent thing. Plus, she might not be ready for the burden of bringing balance back in the world. Her attempts at helping her family are being ignored already.”

“I’ve never been more sure in my life,” Yukio said. “My world needs saving, and Mirabel needs to get out of the Encanto and learn who she is outside the demands of a Madrigal.”

“Just like when you defected. I always admired your spirit, and I am sorry that history sees you as a coward. My son didn’t do your story justice.”

“The spirits agree,” Roku said, returning with an excited face. “She’s the perfect balance for Aang. They’re granting her all bending tonight.”

Pedro returned, a weary look on his face. “I’m not going back for a long while. Bruno’s hiding in the walls of Casita, away from his own mother.”

“Again,” Sozin said, “there were better women. You could have picked anyone else.”

Pedro glared in Sozin’s direction. “I chose Alma for a reason. The trauma of losing her home changed her, and you know that.”

“Still, you could have picked anyone else. She should feel honored that you chose her, and she should cherish your descendants.”

“Yeah, good to know, but none of them are Alma. Now, when is Aang getting out of that iceberg so my nieta can get out of the Encanto?”

Yukio sighed. “Sooner than you think, mijo. Now, sit back and watch.”

***

“Yukio.”

Yukio woke from his nap to find Roku standing above him, an eager smile on his face.

“The Avatar has returned.”

Yukio smiled. “About damn time. Has he met Mirabel yet?”

“We need to get him there. I stashed your portal device in the chamber.”

“Good. Where is he?”

“In my temple.”

“Let’s go.”

Yukio followed Roku to a plain, where they waited.

“So, is he old?” Yukio asked.

“Technically, he looks like a twelve-year-old, but he’s a hundred and twelve.”

“Talk about a living relic.”

“Indeed.”

The clouds over the barrier parted, and Yukio gaped at the sight. A twelve-year-old bald monk with airbender tattoos stood there, almost looking terrified. His robes were pure airbender monk style, with an orange vest and yellow jumpsuit.

Roku smiled. “It's good to see you, Aang. What took you so long?”

Aang smiled and bowed.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Avatar Aang,” Yukio said, matching the bow.

“I didn’t know you weren’t alone, Roku,” Aang said.

“Yukio and I both have very important things to tell you, Aang,” Roku said. “That is why, when you were in the spirit world, I sent my dragon to find you.”

Aang tilted his head. “Is it about that vision? The one of the comet?”

Yukio grimaced—Sozin’s comet was close by. Why did it have to exist? More importantly, why did Sozin have to use it against the airbenders? That just felt unfair using their own element against them.

“Yes,” Roku said.

“What does it mean?”

“Nothing good, young Avatar,” Yukio said, repressing the memories of the heat against his skin, the cries of the dead and dying airbenders and monks.

Roku sighed. “One hundred years ago, Fire Lord Sozin used that comet to begin the war. He and his firebending army harnessed its incredible power and dealt a deadly first strike against the other nations.”

“I was there,” Yukio said. “It was horrific. I couldn’t dream of such cruelty if I wanted to.”

“So, the comet made them stronger?” Aang asked.

Roku nodded. “Yes. Stronger than you could ever imagine.”

“But that was a hundred years ago. What does the comet have to do with the war now?”

Yukio could wager a guess. He’d seen glimpses of Ozai planning to use the comet and didn’t want to think of what could happen again. Would he obliterate the Water Tribes, the whole Earth Kingdom?

Roku sighed. “Listen carefully. Sozin’s Comet will return by the end of this summer, and Fire Lord Ozai will use its power to finish the war once and for all. If he succeeds, even the Avatar won’t be able to restore balance to the world. Aang, you must defeat the Fire Lord before the comet arrives.”

Aang looked horrified at the news. Rightly so, in Yukio’s opinion. Sozin had used the comet to finish off the airbenders, and his power without it was formidable. Ozai had to be the strongest firebender in the whole world.

“But, I haven’t even started learning waterbending, not to mention earth or fire!”

“Mastering the elements takes years of discipline and practice. But, if the world is to survive, you must do it by summer’s end.”

“What if I can’t master all the elements in time? What if I fail?”

“We have a solution for that,” Yukio said. “Years ago, while in your absence, the spirits gave all four elements to another. A girl in a small village, with the same positive outlook on life like you have and with a strong sense of justice. You can find this village in the mountains of Colombia, using this. It’s called the Encanto.” Yukio handed his portal device to Aang. “I call her my great-granddaughter. Look for a girl with the last name Madrigal. And don't worry about how much time you spend there. When you return, it'll be as if you just left the temple.”

“I know you can do it, Aang,” Roku said, a comforting smile on his face, “for you have done it before.”

The clouds began to roll back in, and Yukio smiled. He’d rather observe than do anything.

“The solstice is almost over,” Roku said. “We must go our separate ways for now.”

Aang looked a little worried. “But, I won’t be able to come back to the temple. What if I have questions? How will I talk to you?”

“I am a part of you. When you need to talk to me again, you will find a way.” Roku closed his eyes, and Yukio saw the vision of the Fire Nation ships blockading the island and Fire Nation soldiers outside the chamber door, with three teenagers and a Fire Nation sage chained to the poles. The message was clear: there was danger right outside.

When Aang opened his eyes, his arrow and eyes glowed with pure light.

“I’m ready,” he said.

“Hey, Aang,” Yukio added. “Tell Alma that her father-in-law Yukio says to lose the obsession with the candle and focus on the family.”

The clouds rolled in, and Yukio headed back down the mountain, where Pedro and Sozin waited by the pool.

“Pedro, Dolores is napping, right?” Yukio asked.

Pedro nodded.

“Tell her to expect the Avatar to arrive on a sky bison soon.”

“Of course, papá.” He vanished through the barrier.

“This should be good,” Sozin said. “Finally, a meetup. I wonder if Alma’s willing to house him for a time.”

“Agreed. Let’s see if he manages to figure out it’s Mirabel. That’ll be interesting to watch.”

“You didn’t say who it was?” He smiled. “Oh, you’re devious. You want him to figure it out himself. You always liked a more cryptic answer.”

“Plus, it’ll make Alma reevaluate her relationship with her granddaughters.”

Roku came into the clearing, a weary smile on his face. “They’re out, and my temple’s been destroyed. By the way, Aang got the message.”

“And so did Dolores,” Pedro said, returning from his trip. “The Encanto won’t know what hit it when they get there.”

“Then, let’s watch what happens,” Sozin said, turning his attention to the pond. “I want to see how this young Avatar finds his companion.”

Chapter Text

The smoking ruins of Avatar Roku’s temple were far behind them, the safety of the clouds hiding them from Zuko’s ship. Aang let out a breath of relief, as did Sokka and Katara, finally relaxing their shoulders.

“We’re not going back,” Sokka said. “That was too close.”

Aang nodded. He didn’t quite think that they would be so close to being captured, yet one wrong mistake could have led them to a life in chains or possible execution. The thought of Katara in the Fire Nation’s hands troubled him, especially after dealing with the earthbenders in Haru’s village. Seeing so many strong benders cowering under the Fire Nation’s grip knocked any innocent notion that the Fire Nation had any honor left out of him.

“So, where do we go from here?” Katara asked.

Aang sighed. “I think I know.”

“Where, Aang?”

He sat up. “When I was talking to Roku, he wasn’t alone. He was there with someone named Yukio.”

Sokka’s eyes widened. “Was he young?”

“No, far from it. He looked old and had scars all over his body like he was cut down.”

“Aang, that means he didn’t die when…” He paused. “...when your people were wiped out.”

“Wait, really?” Katara asked. “There was a firebender who wasn’t evil?”

“Dad told me this on one of our father-son fishing trips. One Fire Nation soldier didn’t agree with Fire Lord Sozin when he wiped out your people. His name was Yukio. They say he died in the chaos, but his body was never found.”

“How did he survive?”

“I don’t know, but it might be worth investigating. Dad always said he was the pinnacle of Fire Nation honor, even if he’s called a coward for his actions.” The water tribe warrior moved closer. “What did he tell you?”

“He said to go to a village in Colombia called the Encanto,” Aang said. “He said one of his great-granddaughters has all four elements and can help us.”

Sokka snorted. “He’s not acquainted with the real world. The Fire Nation would have probably taken her if such a girl existed. Besides, there are no airbenders left. The Fire Nation saw to that. How could she have mastered the art when there aren’t any teachers around?”

“Maybe Yukio helped an airbender escape,” Katara said. “And he married her later. He could have also salvaged something from the temples: scrolls, maybe artifacts.”

“So, she’d probably get air and fire, but not all four elements, unless his granddaughter married a man who had an earthbender parent and waterbender parent, and the only place with waterbenders is the North Pole. Not to mention the Fire Nation is targeting earthbenders now.”

Aang winced. He couldn’t forget how the earthbenders from Haru’s village were contained in a floating metal prison. How many more were imprisoned in a similar way? How far had the Fire Nation fallen from its former glory?

“If the Fire Nation really did get their hands on her, we’d probably know, Sokka. They aren’t subtle when they get someone powerful. Remember how the raids stopped after mom died? How the warden bragged that the earthbenders’ spirits were broken?”

Aang nodded. “Yeah, they would throw a party if I was captured. So, there’s a shred of hope.”

“What if she doesn’t know about it?” Sokka asked. “It would be too much for her, and we might accidentally push her away. Barring that, how do we even get there?”

“Yukio gave me this,” Aang said, showing them the device. “He said to look for a girl with the last name Madrigal.”

“It’s worth looking into,” Katara said. “Maybe, they can help us.”

Sokka paused a moment, looking almost confused, before sighing. “All right. We’ll go, but don’t get your hopes up.”

Aang smiled, and he pressed a button. “The Encanto, Colombia.”

The wind whistled, and the world warped around them, turning from a clear night sky to heading over a forest. In the distance, a brightly lit village appeared on the edge, with people milling about around altars. Marigold leaves blew through the streets. One family gathered around a particularly large altar, an old woman lighting candles while the youngest, a small child, sat on his mother’s knee. Aang’s eyes fell on a teenager about Katara’s age with short curly hair and green glasses, wearing an elaborately embroidered skirt.

“I don’t think we should go in yet,” Sokka said, keeping his voice low. “It looks like they’re celebrating something, and it would be rude to interrupt.”

“Indeed,” Katara said. “Let’s make camp for tonight. We can meet the leader tomorrow and ask for this bender Madrigal.”

“I’ll do that,” Sokka said. “Better that someone sensible goes first. Otherwise, we might end up with a worse reception than in Omashu.”

“Yeah, I agree,” Aang said. “That wouldn’t have been great if it hadn’t been Bumi.”

They found a clearing, set up their tent, and lay down to sleep, too worn out to worry about dinner.

***

“Big fluffy puppy!”

A child’s shout woke the trio the next morning, and Sokka was already alert, the boomerang in his hand. Aang edged close to the tent door and widened his eyes. 

The small boy he’d seen the night before was cuddling with Appa. The teenager and an older woman who had to be the child’s sister watched with interest. The boy and young woman wore yellow and red outfits, while the teenager wore the same embroidered outfit. 

“It’s one of the families,” Aang whispered. “No weapons.”

Sokka slid the boomerang into his holster.

“Mira,” the boy said, pulling the teenager closer. “Come pet the puppy.”

“Okay,” the teenager said. She started petting Appa, and the bison moaned.

“Careful, Toñito, Mirabel,” the young woman said. “He’s much bigger than you.”

Aang relaxed and came out of the tent. “Actually, Appa’s a sky bison.”

Mirabel and Toñito jumped in alarm while the young woman squeaked.

“Who are you?” Mirabel asked.

“We can ask you the same thing,” Sokka said. 

“Also, you’re not quiet,” Katara said.

“Sorry,” Toñito said. “It’s my fault.”

Sokka knelt and ruffled his curls. “It’s okay, little guy. I bet you were pretty excited when you saw him.”

“Antonio’s an animal person,” Mirabel said. “As soon as Juancho said he saw a big fluffy creature while running off the caffeine, Antonio came running.”

Aang came closer. “You must be Mirabel. She called you that, I think.”

“I am, yes,” Mirabel said. “These are my cousins, Dolores and Antonio.”

“Pleasure to meet you,” Dolores said. “Also, I heard you arrive last night.”

“We didn’t want to disturb you,” Sokka said. “It looked like you were in a solemn celebration.”

“It was Día de los Muertos yesterday,” Mirabel said. 

“What?”

“Day of the Dead. More of a remembrance of our dead relatives than anything.” 

“Oh, that makes sense. I’ve never heard of it before.”

Mirabel shrugged. “It’s just something that’s been around for a long time.” Her smile brightened. “What are your names?”

“I’m Aang,” Aang said.

“I’m Sokka,” Sokka said. “This is my sister Katara.”

“It’s good to meet you,” Katara said.

“You, too,” Dolores said. 

“So, where are you from?” Mirabel asked.

“Sokka and I are from the Southern Water Tribe,” Katara said. “Aang here is an Air Nomad.”

Mirabel frowned in confusion. “Is that in Colombia?”

“Is there where we are?” Aang asked. “Because we’re headed to a town called the Encanto in Colombia. If you know where it is, we’d like directions.”

All three shared a look before Mirabel cracked a smile. “Well, let me be the first to welcome you officially. You’re in the Encanto.”

Aang widened his eyes, and Sokka and Katara shared a wondrous look.

“We got lucky the first time,” Sokka said. “And a good reception, too.”

“I can show you around,” Mirabel added. “You’ll love it. It’s a paradise.”

“We could tell on the way in,” Katara said.

“Just don’t mind all the extra flowers. They’re key in Day of the Dead celebrations.”

“We don’t mind,” Aang said. “It’s part of your culture.”

“I’ll make sure Toñito is gentle with Appa,” Dolores said. “Remember, our usual spot at noon.”

“Will do, Lola,” Mirabel said. “Come on, you three.”

“Appa’s tame,” Aang said as Sokka and Katara followed Mirabel to the outskirts of the town.

Antonio brightened, climbing onto his back and rubbing his head.

“So, do you know who runs this town?” Sokka asked. “We’d like to meet him.”

“Her, actually,” Mirabel said. “My abuela’s in charge of the Encanto and everything that goes on here.”

“Is that a title?” Katara asked.

“Oh, for family, yes. It means grandma. Outside the family, you can call her Doña Alma.”

“She’s like Gran-Gran, then. Makes sense.”

“Alma’s her name?” Aang asked, remembering Yukio’s message for her. “I ran into someone who has a message for her.”

“I’m sure she’d be glad to hear it.”

They entered the marketplace, where Mirabel bought them a few bagels from the bakery. A few of the villagers waved from a distance, but the majority of the villagers stared at the newcomers with mixed expressions of distrust. A few of them looked similar to Mirabel, including a young woman wearing a purple dress, who paused in handing out flowers just to look between Aang and Mirabel.

“And here’s the main attraction,” Mirabel said, stopping them before a large mural.

Aang studied the mural closely. An old woman held a decorated candle close to her chest, a warm smile on her face. Underneath her, a trio of adults followed: a woman wearing an orange dress with a raincloud over her head, a man in a green poncho holding an hourglass, and another woman wearing a teal blue dress with a plate of food. Underneath the woman in orange, Dolores and Antonio stood on opposite ends of a boy about Mirabel’s age wearing a golden poncho and a mischievous smile. Underneath the woman in teal was Mirabel, alongside the flower girl and another girl holding a large weight, significantly larger than the other two.

But the words above them caught Aang’s eye: Los Madrigals.

“Is this your family?” Katara asked. 

“There are so many people,” Sokka added.

“Yeah,” Mirabel said, pointing to the large woman and the flower girl, who looked more pleasant on the mural than at her stall. “These are my sisters, Luisa and Isabela.”

Aang sensed a hint of distaste when she mentioned the second name.

“You’ve met Dolores and Antonio already,” Mirabel continued. “That’s Camilo. He’s my cousin, but he claims he’s my twin.”

“I mean, I can see it,” Sokka said.

Mirabel moved her hand to the woman in the teal dress. “That’s my mamá, Julieta.”

“Where’s your dad?”

“Oh, he hasn’t been painted on here yet. I overheard Abuela discussing updating the mural with Señora Guzmán, but I haven’t seen anything yet. He’s clumsy and has the worst luck with bees. That’s how he and mamá got together.”

“And who’s that?” Katara asked, pointing to the woman in orange.

“That’s my tía, Pepa,” Mirabel said. “Tío Félix isn’t here either, but he’s a great man. Charming, funny, bright, knows how to easily get her out of a bad mood.”

Aang’s eyes found the man in the middle. “And who’s that?”

Mirabel looked around for a moment before lowering her voice. “That’s Tío Bruno, but we’re not allowed to talk about him.”

“Why not?” Aang asked.

Mirabel shrugged. “It’s been that way since I was five. He disappeared one day, and no one knows where he is. Ever since then, we don’t talk about Bruno.”

The airbender hid his discomfort at the mention. Maybe, Bruno left for a different reason than he did. Maybe it was more selfless.

“And that’s Abuela,” Mirabel said, pointing to the old woman. “She runs the entire Encanto, and no one questions it. Any questions?”

“So, are these designs more personality, or do they mean something?” Sokka asked.

“Oh, they represent the family’s gifts.”

“What are these gifts?” Katara asked.

“Oh, Tía Pepa controls the weather, my mamá heals you with her cooking—” Mirabel lowered her voice again as an older woman passed by them and waved in Mirabel’s direction, a handsome young man on her arm. “—Tío Bruno could see the future—” She raised her voice again. “—Dolores can literally hear a pin drop, Luisa can carry anything due to super strength, Camilo shapeshifts, and Isabela makes flowers with the snap of her fingers. Antonio has a year before his gift comes.”

“Wow, that’s impressive,” Katara said. “And these gifts come from the candle in Alma’s hands?”

Mirabel shook her hand in a so-so gesture. “Yes and no. They come from the miracle that saved the Encanto. The candle’s more symbolic than anything. My abuelo didn’t escape the dangers; the miracle found us in our darkest time forty-nine years ago. We’ve done all we can to earn the miracle.”

“I’m sorry to hear that. I’m sure he would be proud of how far along this community has become.”

“Yeah, he would.”

“So, what’s your gift?” Aang asked.

Mirabel’s smile faltered. “Um…”

“Mirabel Valentina Rojas Madrigal!”

Mirabel winced. “Hi, Abuela.”

Aang turned around, putting on what he thought was a winning smile as a worried Alma Madrigal hurried over to them.

Chapter Text

The days following Día de los Muertos were always the hardest, but Alma pushed through anyway. She cleaned Casita and gathered the rest of the flowers, throwing them into a basket and adjusting the portrait of Pedro. Life went on in the Encanto, and everything ran smoothly when the Madrigals did their part. The past couldn’t be changed; all anyone could do was move on, no matter how painful.

However, today was different. Although she pretended not to notice for the sake of keeping peace and order, the shift in the sky didn’t help her nerves. For a moment, a large creature appeared with three people on its back. From a distance, they looked small, almost like youth. She didn’t say anything, although Dolores’ expression told her she also noticed, but she prioritized finding them and asking them a few questions. If they were young people who got lost, it was her duty to ensure they had shelter or means to return to their home if they wished to return.

She couldn’t shake the feeling that they were watching Mirabel, though, no matter how hard she tried to do so. In the years following Antonio’s birth, Mirabel started showing signs of abnormality. The earth sometimes moved under her feet, and water would spill from still-standing glasses. The air changed around her like she was sending it in different directions, and recently, Alma found burn marks on her sheets and clothes.

The others could be excused by coincidence or bad weather when Pepa was in one of her mood swings, but some outside feature couldn’t explain burn marks on her sheets. 

If Mirabel was a bender…

She pushed the fear away. The Fire Nation didn’t know about the Encanto, and it would stay that way. Plus, they would face her wrath if they even tried to take Mirabel away. A shoe could be a very good weapon if thrown strong enough and from a far enough distance. 

Additionally, she could spend the day with Mirabel. It had been too long since Alma spent time with her youngest nieta one-on-one. Plus, she could see if Mirabel was a bender. It would explain why the door disappeared so long ago. What five-year-old could handle the gift of firebending without unintentionally causing problems? Maybe, it was waiting until she was ready to embrace her role, whatever it was. She would be fifteen in a few months; maybe this gift was waiting until then to bless Mirabel.

She went to the flower stall, where Isabela handed out flowers with a graceful smile. 

“Isabela, where is your hermanita?”

“Oh, Abuela,” Isabela said, pushing a smile while handing a bouquet of roses to one of the village boys. “Luisa is busy moving the church again.”

“I meant Mirabel.”

A distinctly sour smile replaced her graceful one. “She left with Dolores and Antonio this morning. Something about Antonio wanting to find this creature Juancho claimed he saw. No doubt making trouble.”

Alma frowned. “Don’t talk about Mirabel like that. You only get one of her. Besides, if she’s with Dolores, she’s fine.” She sighed. “Though I would like to know where they go. I don’t like being left in the dark.” Especially with how strange things seem to be around her.

Isabela strained her smile. “Yes, Abuela. Anyway, she came back, but three people followed her: a boy with tattoos and a pair of siblings wearing strange clothing. She was telling them all about the Encanto.”

Alma paused. “Wait, three?”

“Yeah. The youngest looked twelve, maybe younger, the girl looked about Mirabel’s age, and the other boy looked almost sixteen. They all wore strange clothing, too. They’re probably from outside the Encanto.”

So, they were children, maybe early teenagers! Where were their families in all this? Surely they’d be worried out of their minds about where their kids were. She would be if her nieta just vanished into thin air. 

Or maybe they didn’t have a family to speak of. Many orphans had made their way to Encanto and were quickly adopted into good families. Maybe they just needed a place to stay. That would be a good explanation, too.

“Where were they headed?”

“The family mural, I think.”

“Thank you, mi flor.”

Alma rushed to the family mural, hoping they were that young. She shouldn’t worry that they might target Mirabel if it was a group of children. She handled the village children just as well, and if they did anything to her, she could brush it off. 

Still, she couldn’t be sure of the word of anyone. Better to be safe rather than sorry. Her stubborn streak often got her in trouble, even if she didn’t mean to, and someone had to intervene before things got worse.

Sure enough, Mirabel was by the family mural, talking with a trio of youth. But the boomerang on the oldest boy’s back…

“Mirabel Valentina Rojas Madrigal!”

Mirabel flinched at the shout while the trio turned to face her, sporting innocent smiles or eying her warily. 

“Hi, Abuela.”

“Why didn’t you tell me you were headed out with Dolores this morning?” Alma asked. “I don’t like it when you sneak out without telling an adult.”

“I’m sorry, Abuela,” Mirabel said. “Antonio wanted to see this new animal that Juancho saw, and I made sure to go with Dolores.”

Alma pinched the bridge of her nose. “You got lucky this time, Mirabel. What if someone set up a trap? Your primos would be hurt.”

“We weren’t going to hurt anyone,” the tattooed boy said, smiling brightly.

Her reprimand fell when she got a good look at the three. 

Isabela had been right. The youngest looked like he was twelve, but his clothing looked strange. Alma didn’t recall any fashion style like that, even in her youth, and the staff didn’t match any type of staff she’d seen before. The blue arrow tattoos pointed to Air Nomad heritage, though Alma doubted he knew the original Air Nomads and airbenders. According to Yukio, they were wiped out by the Fire Nation. Not even the baby bison survived, let alone the children. Sozin had made sure to wipe them all out.

The boy and girl looked very similar, donning blue robes that wouldn’t be out of place in a colder environment. The weapons on the boy were crude, like a simpler civilization made them, and the girl carried what looked like a water skin. In fact, they looked like they belonged to an indigenous tribe, with bronze skin, dark hair, and blue eyes. The girl wore her hair in a braid tucked under a bun, with hair loopies framing her face, while the boy’s hair was pulled back in a ponytail.

The old woman sighed. “Who are they, Mirabel?”

“This is Aang,” Mirabel said. “He says he’s an Air Nomad and an airbender. These two are Sokka and Katara, a brother-sister duo from the Southern Water Tribe.”

Alma looked up at the mention. “Airbender? I’ve never had the honor of seeing one before.”

“You knew the airbenders?” Aang asked.

“Um, no, not personally. My suegro told me about them.” 

“Father-in-law,” Mirabel said when Sokka gave her a confused look.

She smiled. “I’m Alma Madrigal. I don’t know if Mirabel told you, but I’m the leader of the Encanto and her abuela.”

“She mentioned the last part,” Sokka said.

“And Aang’s more than just an airbender,” Katara added. “He’s the Avatar.”

Alma’s eyes went wide. “You’re the Avatar?”

“I am,” Aang said.

She couldn’t believe her own eyes. She was in the presence of the Avatar! She thought that was a myth: the Avatar was dead, and the cycle was broken. At least, that was what Yukio said when she asked about it. But Mirabel somehow, in her lucky break, befriended the Avatar without knowing it. Maybe, it was a sign she was meant to find him.

“What does that mean?” Mirabel asked.

“I can bend all four elements: air, water, earth, and fire.”

Alma noted the look of piqued interest in her nieta’s eyes. Given how she went out of her way to hide anything, it surprised her that she would be interested in bending—unless she were a bender herself.

“So, if you’re in charge,” Sokka said, “could you help us?”

“Of course, Sokka,” Alma said, composing herself. “We can shelter you in Casita for as long as you need. Mirabel already showed you around the Encanto, and she can help you settle in—”

“That’s not necessary,” Aang said. “Appa likes open space, and he’s not exactly small.”

“Appa? Is he your guide? Your mentor?”

“My sky bison.”

Either Alma was dreaming, or she was getting very lucky. She’d always wanted to see a sky bison in person. The way Yukio described them was nothing short of majestic, and even now, despite being dead for many years, she could imagine the moment he described them, the look of admiration in his bronze eyes.

“We’re looking for someone,” Aang said. “I was told there was a Madrigal that could bend all four elements. I could be wrong, but I assume it’s one of your granddaughters.”

Mirabel suddenly looked nervous at the mention.

“Oh, I’m sorry, young Avatar, but I’m unaware of my nietas bending any element.” She side-eyed Mirabel, who forced an innocent smile. “Besides, I would be more comfortable if you stayed in Casita. I’m sure one of the farmers is happy to donate their barn for your sky bison to be comfortable. We’re not in short supply of hay for him to eat.”

“As kind as that is, we have our campsite set up,” Katara said. “We’ll only be here a few days anyway, and we don’t want to trouble you.”

“It’s no problem on our end. We have plenty of room to accommodate you.”

“We appreciate the offer,” Sokka said, “but we’d be more comfortable staying in our campsite. That way, if any trouble comes, we can leave at a moment’s notice.”

Alma worried a little at that. Did they think the Encanto was unsafe? The magic would keep out any evil and trouble, and a bed with proper padding and sheets was far more comfortable than a sleeping bag on the ground. 

But they clarified their intentions, and she wouldn’t force them to stay. That might send the wrong message, and she didn’t want to lose the chance to see if one of her nietas could help him. Maybe, she’d get some confirmation on Mirabel.

“Would you at least consider coming over for cena?” Alma asked.

“That means dinner,” Mirabel said when all three looked at her for an explanation.

“Well, I can’t say no to a hot meal,” Sokka said.

“We’d love to come over for dinner,” Katara said.

“Do you have any meatless options?” Aang asked.

“Yes, we do,” Alma said. “Mirabel, will you come with me to help gather ingredients?”

“I mean, I was going to meet up with Dolores—”

Alma frowned. “You can do that later. I would like your help now.”

Mirabel deflated. “Yes, Abuela. It looks like I’m going to be late, Dolores.”

“Thanks for the tour, Mirabel,” Katara said. 

“We’ll see you at dinner then,” Sokka said. 

The trio left, and Alma scowled, shaking her head.

“I don’t know how you get out of situations like this unscathed, but you need to be more careful when it comes to strangers,” she said. “You got lucky they weren’t bandits or worse.” A note of concern overrode her anger at not being told about guests. “Are you so desperate for friends that you don’t see the dangers?”

“They weren’t hurting anyone,” Mirabel said. 

“But, what if they were?”

“I was with Dolores and Antonio. I’d be fine.”

“You can’t count on witnesses all the time. You need to be more careful, Mirabel. One of these days, you’ll end up in trouble with the wrong crowd, which will cost you dearly.”

“I’m fine, Abuela. It turned out that they weren’t dangerous. Besides, they like me!”

Alma sighed. She’d said the same thing with a band of supposed traders, and Yukio told her the same thing. It turned out they were murderous bandits, and that had cost her almost everything. After the bandits took everything from her, she understood his message clearly, and she’d be damned if her nieta fell into the wrong hands. Even other Fire Nation soldiers had been dishonorable, and Yukio refused to let her be hurt, let alone his son. The only time Azulon visited him had been one visit enough for her. Hosting him had been painful, as he kept eying her with some form of interest or disgust, and she was relieved when he left, not bothering to be quiet about it.

“Mirabel, I know you want to be liked badly, but…not everyone has your best interest at heart. Worse, someone might try to take advantage of that.”

“Their reason isn’t exploitative.”

“But, it does involve you.” Alma took her by the crook of her arm and walked her to the market. “Listen, if you see anything strange in the future, let me know immediately. Understand?”

Mirabel nodded.

“And tonight will be busy with preparing for Aang and his friends. I would appreciate it if you didn’t cause more chaos than needed, okay?”

Mirabel winced but nodded. Alma patted her cheek, hoping Mirabel understood it was out of love. Mirabel didn’t mean to get in the way or cause problems, but her nieta was reckless and didn’t quite understand where to draw the line. If Alma didn’t teach her now, she might end up in a worse situation of her own making, and she didn’t want to see Mirabel hurt or worse.

“Now, why don’t you tell me about school? Your teachers tell me you’re excelling in your classes.”

Mirabel relaxed her shoulders. “Well, there is an upcoming project…”

Chapter Text

Only Dolores and Antonio were playing with Appa when Aang left the campsite. In the early morning, only the farmers would be up and about, and the children would wake to breakfast.

Apparently, word spread about Appa rather quickly because when Aang and the Water Tribe siblings returned to their campsite, all the town children and some concerned parents and grandparents surrounded him. The children used his tail as a slide, laughing and moving to get a second or third turn. Some braver kids climbed on his back while others offered apples and treats to the creature. Momo slept in a teenager’s arms while the others cooed over him. One had fitted a bow on his head, while another tied a string on his tail, and a third tickled his belly.

“Hi, everyone,” Aang said.

The crowd turned to greet him, and a trio of kids approached Aang, a boy and two girls.

“You were with Mirabel this morning,” the boy said, holding a cup of a dark liquid. It looked and smelled burnt, like someone let it sit for too long on the stove.

“Yeah, we were,” Katara said.

“Do you like her?” the dark-skinned girl asked. “She’s the best.”

“Yeah, she’s very sweet,” Aang said.

“She tells the best stories,” another girl said.

“And sings the best songs,” the excited boy said.

“She’ll take us on field trips around the Encanto,” the dark-skinned girl said.

“She is a wonder,” an older woman said, approaching the group. “I saw you by the mural, by the way. I’m Señora Guzmán. That’s my nieto, Mariano.”

The young man waved while herding the children into a line. “Nice to meet you.”

“I’m Aang,” Aang said. “These are Katara and Sokka.”

“Pleasure to meet you,” Katara said.

“Hey!” Mariano said, breaking up a fight. “One at a time, okay? We need to take turns.”

The children in question groaned but stopped their fight, taking their places in a line. Some of the teenagers glanced over with a smile. Dolores almost looked enamored by how he handled the children.

“We really should have established a line earlier than now,” Señora Guzmán said. “But the kids were so excited to see something strange and endearing. You can’t blame them for being curious. After all, they’re just children.”

“It’s fine,” Aang said. “Besides, Appa’s really good with kids. And he can fly, too.”

“He can fly?” a chorus of children’s voices echoed, their eyes widening with delight. Some teenagers looked over excitedly, while others looked confused at the thought.

“Can you take us on flights?” the dark-skinned girl asked. “Please?”

“I think we’d like that, too,” a pair of sisters said, looking over Appa like they wanted a ride.

“Sure,” Aang said. “But, I would have to organize it so everyone gets a turn.”

“That works,” Mariano said. “I wouldn’t mind one for me and my novia.”

“Does that mean girlfriend?” Sokka asked.

“Yes, it does. It can also mean your betrothed, lover, or fiancee. It covers a lot.”

“Do you mean Dolores?” Katara asked, looking between them. “She looks like she likes you.”

Dolores shook her head, a hidden grimace in her eyes. “My prima Isabela is his novia, not me.”

Katara blushed. “Oh, I’m sorry. I just assumed he noticed how you look at him.”

Mariano looked over at Dolores with a kind smile.

“It’s an honest mistake,” Señora Guzmán said. “No one’s faulting you.”

“He’s beautiful,” a muscular woman said, looking almost star-struck as if she’d never seen a creature like Appa before. Aang thought back to the mural. She had the same build as Mirabel’s second sister…

“Are you Luisa?” Sokka asked.

She nodded. “Yeah. I finished moving the church and heard of this magnificent creature, so I had to see for myself.” She approached the group. “I saw you with Mirabel earlier. Do you like her?”

“She’s amazing,” Aang said.

“Yeah, she is. I can’t imagine any decent person hurting her.” She glanced over at a teenage boy, who frowned at the implication. “Also, is there any chance I can take a ride on Appa?”

“Sure. He can carry a lot of weight, so your size shouldn’t be an issue.”

Luisa lit up with glee. “Thank you, Aang!”

“I already got a list going,” a young man said, flashing his golden poncho. “All right, people, slots are going fast, so sign up while you can. First come, first serve.”

“I’m guessing you’re Camilo,” Katara said. “The poncho is recognizable.”

He passed the list to one of the teenagers. “First, it’s a ruana. Second, yes. I am Mirabel’s mellizo.”

“I’m guessing that means twin,” Sokka said. 

“Yes, and he’s not,” Luisa said. “Primo, not mellizo.”

“We’re two months apart. That counts.”

“Doesn’t count.”

“Does!”

“Doesn’t!”

Sokka shrugged. “I’m not getting involved.” He lit up. “Also, is it true you can turn into anyone?”

Camilo smirked, and instantly, Sokka looked at a perfect double of him.

“Wow, he even got the muscles down,” Katara said. “And your warrior look.”

Aang snickered as he turned back into himself. “Wow, you’re good.”

“Thank you, Aang,” he said. “In fact, I can turn into just about anyone. Of course, I’d have to nail down the normal actions of the person to pass myself off as them. It’s how I pull off my pranks.”

“That’s amazing!”

“I know. I love my gift.”

“I assume Mirabel told you about how they got their miracle,” Señora Guzmán said. 

“I told them.”

The trio turned and found Mirabel approaching the group. She looked almost upset, but she smiled anyway. The teenage boy sneered at her while Luisa brightened up and took her in a warm, bone-crushing hug.

“Too tight…can’t breathe…”

“Sorry, sis.” The giant let Mirabel go and adjusted her glasses, smiling apologetically. “Have you met Appa?” 

“I did, Luisa. In fact, I was one of the first to meet him this morning.”

“That’s so cool, prima,” Camilo said. “One of the first in our family to see a sky bison! Your gift must be witnessing rare events because when something crazy happens, you’re in the thick of it before the rest of us.”

Mirabel smiled. “Thanks, Cami. I just got lucky.”

“Nah, you’re gifted in a better way. I put you on the first slot for a ride on Appa, with yours truly and Luisa accompanying.”

“Make sure you include Antonio.”

“Already did. Lola, too.”

She turned to Aang. “And I’m sorry about my abuela. She’s not usually that intense with strangers. It seems I bothered her somehow.”

“So, do you have powers?” Luisa asked.

Katara moved her hand, and a stream of water danced in the air. The children screamed and dashed towards her, begging for more tricks. Mirabel eyed it with amazement, subtly trying to copy the move.

“Want to see what I can do?” Aang asked.

The children nodded, and some of the teenagers moved closer. Aang pulled out his marbles and used airbending to make a circle. He then opened his glider and used the air to fly around. 

“That’s so cool!” Camilo cried as Aang came down. “How do you do it?”

“Airbending,” Aang said.

“I’m a waterbender,” Katara said.

“What about you, Sokka?” Luisa asked.

“I’m normal,” he said. “No magic whatsoever.”

“Well, that’s okay,” Señora Guzmán said. “Not all of us need magic. Talent isn’t always immediate.” She glanced over to Mirabel, who blushed deeply. “Sometimes, our true talents take a while to surface.”

Aang looked over to the edge. The flower girl hesitated as if she wanted to approach Appa but was held back by something.

“Hey, you don’t need to be shy,” he said. “You can meet Appa, too.”

Mirabel followed Aang’s gaze and sighed. “Isabela won’t come. Besides, the slobber might ruin her dress, and then she won’t be able to prance around the Encanto giving everyone roses and flor de mayo.”

So, she was the older sister Mirabel didn’t seem to like. Surely, she wasn’t that bad. Maybe it was just a typical sister rivalry or something.

Isabela frowned, and something like pain flashed in her eyes. “At least I’m useful to the Encanto, unlike you.”

Nope, he could see why now. It almost sounded like she was trying to insult her. Who said that to their own sister? Sure, Sokka and Katara bickered and sometimes argued, but they would never insult each other like that.

The teenage boy nodded in agreement, and Mirabel shied away from him. 

“Really?” Katara asked. “She gave us the tour and told us about the family’s gifts. Plus, the children all love her.”

“Not to mention her embroidery,” Señora Guzmán said, rubbing Mirabel’s shoulder. “In fact, I have a shawl I’d like you to embroider. I’ll pay triple what Señora Silva pays you.”

“Triple?” another woman asked. “You’re not trying to poach my future apprentice, are you?”

The old woman smiled. “Of course not, Elisabeta. I wouldn’t dare try to take her from you. But I don’t want anyone else mending my things.”

“Indeed. Best needlework I’ve ever seen. Only my mamá can get close to it, and her eyes are failing her.”

Aang smiled. “They must really like you, Mirabel.”

“Well, that’s because she can give them something,” the teenage boy said, rolling his eyes. “Eventually, the truth will come out that she’s useless, and nothing will ever be good for her.”

Luisa lost her smile. “Want to repeat that, Hugo? Because my fist would like to show how well I receive your comments about my hermanita.”

He backed away quickly. Isabela glanced over as if contemplating the idea of strangling him for that comment before fixing her appearance.

“Thanks,” Mirabel said. She moved to pet Appa, and the bison licked her. She laughed, wiping off the slobber on her skirt. “All right, Appa, I love you, too.”

She looked truly happy for a moment. So, why did she think that she could be insulted like that? Something was off. Alma criticized her for simply going somewhere with her cousins without telling her, and Isabela and Hugo implied she didn’t have much worth in the Encanto. She didn’t talk about herself much, and she was painfully silent on whether or not she had a gift.

Maybe, she wasn’t truly happy here. It might be a mask to the pain so no one would look closer and see the cracked, downtrod soul she was.

When the bell tolled three times, the children scattered, and the Madrigals hurried back, Dolores guarding Mirabel and sending Isabela a dirty look. Aang checked on Appa while Katara and Sokka cleaned up the campsite.

“You know, I don’t think she feels like she’s a part of the family,” Sokka said. “Is it possible she doesn’t have a gift?”

“That would make sense,” Aang said. “Though it doesn’t excuse Isabela’s actions. No wonder she doesn’t like her.”

“Yeah, why is she so mean to Mirabel?” Katara asked. “Did you see how she looked at her in the marketplace?”

“Almost like she was a curse,” Sokka said. “She’s got to be hiding something.”

“I agree,” Aang said. “And, if it turns out that she’s unhappy here, she can join us.”

“It would be nice to have another girl in the group,” Katara said. “Señora Guzmán and the other lady said her embroidery is great, and she seems capable of doing everything.”

“Honestly, she does more than the rest of the family.”

“Or maybe she’s trying to prove herself,” Sokka said. “Either way, let’s make sure we clean up for dinner. I don’t think they’ll want unclean dinner guests. I think there’s a river close by we can bathe in.”

“Great, I’m going first,” Katara said.

As soon as Katara was gone, Sokka smiled. “So, you think we can get Mirabel to come with us?”

“Probably not,” Aang said. “Her parents might not like her leaving, let alone Alma.”

“You think she likes us?”

“Probably.” Aang went about stacking the firewood. “Time will tell.”

Sokka nodded, checking their food stash. “Well, I would like her to join us anyway. I think she could benefit from traveling. Also, let’s see if we can get some leftovers.”

Aang nodded, already thinking of the things they could do together.

Chapter Text

With the Avatar coming over for dinner, everything was sped up. Julieta cooked up a storm in the kitchen and separated vegetable dishes so they weren’t touched by meat. Pepa helped clean up the remaining leaves and mess with Félix, and Agustín picked out a tablecloth and set of dishes to use. Dolores set the table while Antonio talked about Appa, and Camilo waited by the door. Luisa moved houseplants to make space, and despite their request, Alma had a guest room prepared to house them just in case they changed their minds.

“I still don’t understand why they don’t want to stay with us,” Alma said, her only audience being Camilo.

“Maybe they’re intimidated by a large family,” Camilo said. “Or you scared them.”

“Camilo!”

“I’m not being rude or sarcastic, Abuela. Your first impression might have frightened them into thinking otherwise about staying. At least, that’s what Mirabel implied. She apologized for you being intense with her in front of them. Though I don’t know how she could bother you when she doesn’t try to be a troublemaker.”

Alma paused. Her nieto had a point. They looked wary of her when she scolded Mirabel; maybe they thought she didn’t have the best manners. Or maybe she insulted them by accident. She could ask them what she did and apologize. Maybe she would have approached them differently if she’d known it was the Avatar.

The shapeshifter examined the road. “Speaking of, where’s Mirabel? She should be back by now.”

Alma broke out of her stupor. Mirabel was sent to get ingredients for dessert. Maybe she ran into the Silva siblings and spent some time at Señora Silva’s shop. That would be a valid and understandable reason; Mirabel practically lived in the shop when she wasn’t with Antonio, and Alma wouldn’t be surprised if she offered Mirabel an apprenticeship.

Sure enough, Mirabel appeared down the road with the ingredients, a weary look on her face. That meant she hadn’t stopped by the Silva tailor shop.

“I think I got everything,” she said, putting the bags in Camilo’s hands. “Is there anything else you need me to do?”

Alma looked over Mirabel. Her eyes were sunken in, and she was slower than normal.

“You look tired,” Alma said. “Did you overextend yourself in the market?”

“No, I just got the ingredients for dessert.”

“Did something happen?”

“I’m fine, Abuela.”

Alma checked the clock. Dinner was in half an hour, and it wouldn’t do well if she fell asleep in her caldo. 

“Why don’t you take a quick nap?” she said. “You’ve had a busy day, after all.”

Mirabel nodded and headed up to the nursery, her shoulders slumped.

“Wow, she’s really out of it,” Camilo said. “She was pretty happy around Appa and the other kids.”

“What changed that?”

“Maybe Hugo’s comment got to her.”

Alma frowned. She knew Hugo bothered Mirabel, but it was just talk. Maybe, he didn’t mean it like that. It could be that Mirabel took it out of context or internalized it and thought it to be true. Either way, she should just ignore it. His words should mean nothing to her.

Still, the idea that Mirabel was hiding something bothered her. Mirabel shouldn’t have to hide anything from them. They were her family, and although they didn’t act like it sometimes, that didn’t mean that she couldn’t trust them. Besides, with all the strange stuff around her, she didn’t want to find out too late that Mirabel had problems.

She went to the kitchen, where Julieta finished the last part of the caldo and moved on to the salad. 

“Julieta?”

Julieta looked up and smiled. “Yes, mamá?”

“Could you make Mirabel’s favorite dessert tonight? And make sure Camilo doesn’t eat all of it.”

“Of course.” Her smile fell. “Did Hugo do something to her today?”

Alma paused. “What do you mean by that?”

“The last time we had coconut cookies, Hugo ruined the shawl Mirabel embroidered for Señora Guzmán and humiliated her publicly by saying that she was adopted and that was why her ceremony failed.”

Fury simmered in her bones. She didn’t know Hugo had done that to be malicious. Yes, it was humiliating to see her door disappear in front of the village, but that didn’t mean she was adopted into the family. They would have told her as much if she were, and Alma wouldn’t deny her love because of that.

“Worse,” Julieta added, “he called her ‘False Madrigal’ and said she didn’t deserve a gift, too.”

“When was this?” Alma asked.

“A few months ago.”

“And was that a single instance?”

“No. He’s been doing that since she was five and was denied a gift. It’s just more vulgar and noticeable now. I’ve heard from Camilo that he’s now trying to get Mirabel to court him.”

Alma’s heart sank. Now, her tiredness looked almost like she’d spent her energy crying. She’d ask Camilo what Hugo said about her. Such treatment was unacceptable, and there was no way she would allow this to continue, let alone support a courtship between them. Mirabel might not have a gift, but that didn’t constitute taking abuse from anyone, especially a founding family. She would put an end to it as soon as possible.

Was that the secret she was keeping from everyone? That she was being bullied by her own peers? Who else was hurting her like this?

“I’ll talk to Mirabel about this, but…I can’t believe that she would hide any bullying from us.”

Julieta gave her a pointed look. “I can.”

“In any case, she’s taking a nap upstairs. She was pretty tired.”

“I bet. She took the Avatar around town today. I’m not surprised she found them, even by accident.”

Alma turned her gaze to the nursery. Maybe it would be better to check on her. Perhaps, she didn’t want to say it in front of Camilo. Was it worse than she thought?

As she went to the nursery, Isabela stormed into Casita, her fists balling.

“Mi flor?” Alma asked. “What happened?”

“Señora Guzmán likes Mirabel more than me! When I went to deliver a flower bouquet for their table, she asked me to deliver three shawls for Mirabel to embroider. Not a word about the courtship while I was there! Just Mirabel this, Mirabel that, Mirabel, Mirabel, Mirabel!” She stamped her foot, and thorny vines crawled up the doorway. “I’m the one courting Mariano, but it’s like I’m invisible to the rest of them as soon as Mirabel is mentioned!”

“I’m sure they still love you, Isabela, but your sister does good things for them just as much as you. She’ll love you as a daughter-in-law, I promise.”

Isabela sighed. “It’s strange how Mirabel finds the Avatar and shows him around while I’m just passing out flowers. It should have been me showing him around the town. I’m the future leader of the Encanto, aren’t I?”

“You weren’t the one that found him, Isabela. Mirabel was, and she did a good service in showing him around the Encanto. Do not hold it against her that she got an opportunity you didn’t.”

Isabela rolled her eyes. “She doesn’t have a gift, Abuela. What can she possibly do?”

“More than you think. Now, stop complaining and get the house decorated.”

Isabela nodded, though the sour smile never left her face. She went to decorate the living room, and Alma went to the nursery, checking the clock on the nightstand. They needed to get Aang and his friends, and it wouldn’t do to be late.

Still, it seemed off that she was clutching the blankets tightly. A light singe hissed from under her fingers, and her breath was short like she might be having a nightmare.

She gently shook Mirabel awake.

“Come on, mija,” she said. “We need to prepare for dinner.”

Mirabel opened her eyes and reached for her glasses. “Oh. Okay, Abuela.” 

Mirabel got out of bed and made her way out of the nursery. Alma checked where she clutched the blankets. Sure enough, a sooty handprint was present against the white blankets. Hints of smoke reached Alma’s nose, and she prayed that it was just because of a stray match.

What would happen if Mirabel could bend fire and someone from the Fire Nation found out? Would Azulon try to take her back and make her one of his soldiers? Or would one of his sons hunt her down?

She had already lost Yukio and Pedro. She would not lose Mirabel. And if Azulon thought she would be accommodating his wishes a second time, he would be mistaken.

Halfway down the stairs, Isabela caught sight of Mirabel. She finished off the line of flowers.

“Good, you’re awake,” she said. “Mamá needs you to set the table. Abuela and I will be getting Aang and his friends.”

“Actually,” Alma said, “you will set the table, Isabela. Mirabel and I will be getting Aang and his friends.”

Isabela scowled but didn’t say anything. Mirabel avoided her eyes, and Alma held her closer as they walked down the trail.

“So, I heard that Señora Guzmán asked you to embroider something of hers,” Alma said.

Mirabel lost warmth in her skin. “Is Isabela mad? Because if she is, I didn’t mean to impede. I didn’t even ask her if she had something for me to do. Rather, she asked me, but I can turn it down if it makes Isabela happy, and—”

Alma looked over her in concern while she rambled. Since when did Mirabel apologize for doing something good? Señora Guzmán had something she could do so she didn’t waste away in Casita all day, and Mirabel offered to turn it down to avoid upsetting Isabela. That didn’t sound right at all. In fact, why did Mirabel not do anything for the family with her sewing machine? It’d been so long since Alma saw her youngest nieta do anything for Isabela, let alone the rest of the family. She hadn’t seen a positive interaction between her oldest and youngest nietas in forever. What was going on between them?

“Mirabel, whatever she asked you to do, go ahead.”

She paused. “You’re not mad I got in Isabela’s way?”

Alma shook her head. “No, nieta, I’m not. She clearly started the conversation, and even if you started it, Isabela shouldn’t punish you for doing something good, even if it’s for the Guzmáns.”

“Are you actually being serious? Usually, you’d tell me to stop getting in the family’s way.” She faltered. “Is this because I made friends with the Avatar? Or are you waiting until he’s gone to punish me for it?”

Alma frowned. “You’re using your talents how you wish. Why would I punish you for that?”

“Sorry. Just…Isabela’s gotten mad if I did anything to ‘interfere’ with her relationship with the Guzmáns. I thought you’d take her side again.”

Alma rubbed Mirabel’s shoulder. “Mirabel, you’re doing something good. I won’t punish you for that, and if you think that I’m going to do so, I’m not. If you were genuinely causing trouble, then I would punish you, but you aren’t. Just…if this happens in the future, let me know, and I’ll handle it, ok?”

Mirabel nodded like she understood, but the anxiety in her eyes still remained, like she wasn’t exactly sure that Alma would keep her word. Maybe, she needed to figure out why Isabela was harsh with her hermanita. She shouldn’t have to apologize for taking on another sewing project. Besides, she was a Madrigal at the end of the day, no matter if she got a gift from the candle.

They reached the clearing, where Aang, Sokka, and Katara sat around a small campfire. 

“Hey, Aang,” Mirabel called. “We’re here.”

Aang stood and smiled. “I assume we’re following you back to Casita.”

Alma nodded. “Yes, young Avatar. I assume you’re ready.”

“We are.”

“Well, then, let's—” Alma’s jaw dropped when she caught sight of the animal in the clearing. “Is that your sky bison?”

The creature was stunning, with a brown arrow on his white fur. He was larger than she expected, with a saddle on his back and large paws. His tail was long and thick, with the same pattern. Two horns had a makeshift lead, and his black eyes were big. He chewed on some grass, only pausing to look Alma in the eye.

“This is Appa,” Aang said. “He flew us here.”

“He can fly?”

“Yes. Camilo made a list for rides, if you want to get on it. I think you’d like one.”

Alma patted Appa’s head, and the creature growled, nuzzling her body. She didn’t brush off the stray hairs off her dress, closing her eyes.

“Yukio told me about sky bison,” Alma said. “He said they were the most majestic animals, and if you saw one, you should count yourself lucky because they didn’t show themselves to just anyone.”

“You knew Yukio?” Sokka asked.

“He was close to me. Almost like the father I lost long ago. Not a day goes by where I don’t miss him.” She sighed. “It’s amazing how the most unlikely thing can be beautiful and powerful in their own way.” She smiled. “How long have you been with him?”

“Many years now,” Aang said. “I bonded with him as a child. We’re practically inseparable.”

“I can’t imagine it would be easy to take him from you. No wonder Antonio is so obsessed with him.”

“A-hem.”

Alma broke from her concentration, turning to see Mirabel lowering her hand. 

“Cena’s in five minutes. We should probably get to Casita.”

“Right, of course.” Alma patted Appa’s head. “You get some rest, you majestic fluffy animal.”

Appa groaned and lay on his stomach. Alma brushed off the fur and took Mirabel by the arm, starting the trail to Casita. Her smile seemed a little strained, but Alma let it slide. After all, it had to be something she misunderstood, right? Maybe, it was Hugo-related.

But something told her it was more than that.

Chapter Text

Alma sat Aang beside her and gestured for Mirabel to sit beside him. Isabela looked miffed at being denied her usual seat but fixed her expression when she sent her eldest nieta a look. The rest of the family settled in, and Sokka and Katara sat beside Alma on her left. Antonio sat beside Sokka, who ruffled his hair, Pepa smiling at the gesture. Julieta sat next to Isabela, while Agustín sat by his wife. Camilo sat between his papá and tío, while Dolores sat between Agustín and Camilo.

“Thank you for the invitation, Alma,” Aang said.

“It’s no problem, Avatar Aang,” Alma said. “You’ve already met my nietos. These are my hijas, Josephina and Julieta Madrigal, and their husbands, Félix and Agustín, respectively.”

“I go by Pepa,” Pepa said.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you all,” Katara said. “Mirabel told us about you.”

“Did she now?” Julieta asked. “Thank you, mija.”

Mirabel smiled.

“She’s a real ray of sunshine,” Félix said.

“Indeed,” Pepa said. “Maybe, yellow would suit her well.”

“Pepa, stop trying to steal my youngest daughter,” Julieta said.

“Never going to stop, hermana. She’s Camilo’s melliza.”

“Prima.”

“Melliza!”

“Prima!”

“Can we argue about this later?” Félix asked. “As much as I would like Mirabel in yellow, it’s better we don’t argue in front of guests.”

“Our Miraboo does love the family dearly, no matter whose colors she wears,” Agustín added. “Though I think blue is her color.”

“It’s the only thing she can do right,” Isabela said. “Everything else she messes up.”

Alma frowned as Sokka and Katara gave her disapproving looks. The rest of the family glanced at her warily, with Julieta shaking her head and Agustín looking displeased.

“And why do you say that?” Sokka asked. “I mean, I don’t remember you showing us around or telling us how the Encanto came to be.”

The florist rolled her eyes. “Mirabel doesn’t have a gift, if you haven’t noticed. All she does is get in the way and—”

“Actually, she can entertain children without losing her patience,” Katara said. “Not to mention amazing storytelling and a creative mind. Her skirt alone testifies to talent with needle and thread. I don’t see that on you.” 

“Plus, she doesn’t need magic to do good. I mean, I don’t have magic water, but I can defend my sister without it. And you wouldn’t catch me saying that about her.”

Alma eyed Sokka with interest. Maybe he could help her find out what was going on with Mirabel. Out of all of them, he seemed the most observant. 

She went to admonish Isabela for her behavior, but Mirabel shook her head, a look of worry on her face. The old woman let go of the question, vowing to return to it when their guests were gone. There had to be something going on between them.

“So, do you like the Encanto so far?” Julieta asked, the pleasant smile on her face never wavering.

“The people are quite nice for the most part,” Katara said. “Everyone’s always cheery, and the children are adorable.”

“And I don’t know about these two,” Sokka added, gesturing to Aang and Katara, “but I’d move here and leave my weapons behind for the food alone.”

“Of course you would,” Katara said, rolling her eyes slightly.

“I might do it, too,” Aang said.

Julieta smiled. “Thank you, Sokka. I made all this. And I made sure to separate the meatless dishes from the meat dishes.”

“Thank you, Julieta,” Aang said. “I appreciate that.”

“You don’t eat meat?” Camilo asked. “How do you get your strength?”

“Nuts and plants.”

“So, you’re a vegetarian?” Luisa asked.

“Yes.”

“That’s cool. I rarely meet vegetarians. People here love their meat.”

“Especially if it’s tía’s cooking,” Camilo said. “You’re my favorite tía.”

Julieta chuckled. “I’m your only tía.”

“Makes it easier to pick. Plus, if Mirabel doesn’t wear yellow, I’d happily wear blue.”

“Julieta’s cooking is very well refined,” Alma said as Pepa opened her mouth to object. “And besides, it also heals you at the same time.”

“We heard,” Sokka said. “Mirabel included the gifts, though I can see why she hid the fact she doesn’t have one. Well, that, and we met you at the same time, so she didn’t get the chance to tell us.”

The old woman nodded. “Yes. I’m sorry if my first impression was overly harsh. I’m usually polite and even-headed. I don’t like it when Mirabel sneaks off without telling an adult where she’s going, and I probably need to address it differently in the future if it happens again, but I didn’t intend any disrespect or unkindness.”

“She’s with Dolores, isn’t she?” Pepa asked. “My hija is more than capable of taking care of Mirabel.”

“I’m aware. I’d rather be informed than worry about her if Dolores can’t ensure her safety.” She glanced over to Mirabel with a kind smile. “In any case, you mentioned one of my granddaughters can bend all four elements, much like yourself, Aang. Did you get a hint on which one of them?” Please let it not be Mirabel.

“Only that she’s similar to me when it comes to outlook on life: optimistic, but with a strong sense of right and wrong.”

Alma glanced over to Mirabel, who smiled nervously. Only she had that same sense of optimism, not to mention the same black-and-white outlook on what was right and what was wrong that she saw in Yukio. She never once denied that Mirabel was just the Colombian female version of Yukio.

“Well, I certainly can’t bend,” Isabela said. “My gift is flowers and vines.”

“And while I can hear everything,” Dolores added, “I don’t bend elements.”

“All I can bend is metal, and not through any fancy bending,” Luisa said. “Just the old-fashioned way.”

“And I don’t have a gift,” Mirabel said, though the strain of her smile didn’t help her story much.

“Really?” Aang asked. “Because it wasn’t just my friend. It was Avatar Roku who told me as well. He said it was done to ensure I would have help. Maybe, it manifested later in life.”

Alma frowned. “Well, I haven’t seen definite proof of bending in my nietas. Though I could have missed something in the process.”

Mirabel and Dolores shared a nervous look before trying to look like they hadn’t. If they were trying to hide something from her, that secret wouldn’t remain so. If either of them were to accompany Aang, it would be an adventure they deserved to go on.

“And regarding this Avatar Roku,” Agustín said, “he didn’t leave a hint for you to follow outside that? Just a last name and a general description of personality?”

“No, not really. When I was in the Spirit World—”

“Spirit World?” Alma asked.

“Avatar stuff,” Sokka said. “I mean, it’s kinda crazy there. I spent a whole day there because we fought a crazy spirit wreaking havoc on a village.”

Okay, that made a certain sense when he put it that way. They had a magic candle that granted them magical gifts. It wouldn’t be out of the realm of possibility.

Aang nodded. “Anyway, while I was there, he told me that someone else from this village, namely a Madrigal girl close to my age, was given all four elements when the war got worse.”

“What war?” the adults asked.

Alma paused. “Do you mean the war with the Fire Nation?”

“How do you know about that?” Katara asked. “You’re pretty remote here.”

“My father-in-law told me. He said he was there when the first strike came.”

“Where is he now?” Sokka asked. “Could he tell us?”

“He died many years ago. He gave his life to defend us in our darkest hour. My husband, too.”

“I’m sorry to hear that.” Aang paused for a moment and then nodded. “Yes, we’re talking about that war.”

“It’s called the Hundred Year War now,” Sokka said. 

“It’s lasted that long?” Pepa asked, stroking her braid. “I’m not sure if I want Dolores involved in this.”

“Well, I can see if one of my nietas can bend all four elements. I’m sure it will be revealed soon.”

Mirabel chuckled nervously. “Hopefully.”

Isabela glanced over suspiciously at her hermanita while Dolores looked too closely at her caldo. Luisa just looked worried at the mention of the war.

“Mirabel, is there something on your mind?” Alma asked.

Mirabel gripped the table, looking up at her with alarm. “No, Abuela. Nothing at all. Just…you know, hoping whoever has to help Aang is ready for it.”

Alma gestured to her food. “Eat your caldo before it gets cold.”

“Yes, Abuela.” 

Mirabel grabbed her spoon, and Alma glimpsed the singe marks where her fingers had been. It wasn’t dark enough to be noticeable, but closer examination would tell them it wasn’t there before.

Singe marks on her clothes.

Singe marks on her bedsheets.

Singe marks on the table.

There couldn’t be any other explanation.

Mirabel was a firebender. Was it possible that the other instances were actually bending? Was Mirabel meant to help Aang in this war? Was that why her door disappeared?

A day with her would be in order. She needed these answers.

“In any case,” Alma said, pretending she didn’t see the singe marks, “I know you said otherwise, but I would be very happy to shelter you three. We have the room to accommodate you, and one of the farmers could house Appa, or he could sleep outside Casita.”

“That is kind of you,” Aang said, “but—”

The dining room shook slightly, and Alma glanced at Mirabel, who looked shocked. She got up and ran out of the dining room, Antonio and Dolores following her closely. Sokka and Katara got up and chased after them, and Alma followed the blue-clad siblings, hoping it wasn’t an earthquake. What if the portrait of Pedro was damaged?

She found the small group staring at something, her question dropping as soon as she saw it.

A side attachment had grown out of the wall, larger than any of the barns, with plenty of hay. A large room for four guests was sectioned off, with made beds and two drawers with mirrors.

“You know,” Aang said, “I feel Casita wants us to stay.”

Alma glanced at Mirabel, who looked uncomfortable at her expression.

“I didn’t do this, Abuela,” her youngest nieta said.

“I believe you on that,” Alma said. “You wouldn’t go against their wishes.”

“Wait, you do?”

“Um, I know this might be too much,” Sokka said, “but do you think Mirabel could be in the same room as us?”

“Really?” Mirabel asked. 

Alma turned to Mirabel. “Would you mind staying with them?”

“But, I’ll be lonely in the nursery!” Antonio whined.

Three pairs of judgmental eyes landed on Alma while Dolores winced at the statement.

“The nursery?” Sokka asked. “You’re keeping a—” He paused. “How old are you?”

“Fourteen,” Mirabel said.

“Thank you.” He rounded on Alma. “—a fourteen-year-old girl in a room for babies?”

“I mean, I shared an igloo with Sokka and Gran-Gran,” Katara said, “but I had my own bedroll and space.”

“What I meant to say is that I’m preparing a room for her,” Alma said. “It’s…well, some things I’ve neglected for too long. Not her fault.”

“I guess I can stay with them,” Mirabel said.

“Good.”

“We’ll get our things after dinner,” Aang said.

“If there’s any help you need, just let us know,” Alma said. “I’d be more than happy to help you.”

“Thank you, Alma.”

As the trio, Dolores, and Antonio headed back inside, Mirabel turned to Alma.

“Did you really mean that?” she asked. “Are you really making a bedroom for me?”

Alma winced. The fact that she had to ask if she was genuine about it pointed to many problems on her end. 

“I was hoping that could be a quinceñera or Navidad present.”

“So, you’re actually making a room for me?”

“Yes. I should have done it when you were ten, but…well, I think it’s high time you had a room of your own. Where else are you going to put your sewing stuff?” She sighed. “And I noticed singe marks on your blankets. Do you have matches in your—” She cleared her throat. “—the nursery?”

Mirabel shook her head. “Certainly not around Toñito.”

Maybe you’re the human match, Alma thought. “Just asking. That’s all.”

“I’m sure it’s nothing. Maybe I got dust on my hands from playing with the children, and it got on my blankets.”

“Right.” She patted Mirabel on the shoulder. “Go on inside. We have dinner to finish.”

She followed Mirabel to the dining room, where she resumed her seat and finished her caldo. After dessert, Alma went with Aang to get his things while Mirabel rushed to the nursery to get a few things for her overnight stay with the Avatar and his friends. While she did so, a random gust of wind nearly touched the candle.

Maybe, Alma needed to keep a closer eye on Mirabel moving forward. There were more signs of her bending than not, and despite the chance that the other instances were pure coincidence, she was starting to believe she knew who Aang’s friend had chosen to help him.

Chapter Text

Julieta woke to Mirabel’s knocking and dressed quickly, coming out just as Mirabel moved to leave. She got a hug in, ruffling Mirabel’s curls.

“Good morning, mija,” she said, kissing her forehead. “Sleep well?”

“Sí,” Mirabel said, leaning into her touch.

“Good. Go ahead and join me in the kitchen when you get everyone else up for the day.” She patted Mirabel’s cheek. “I’m making your favorite.”

Julieta headed to the kitchen as Mirabel went to knock on the other doors. She knocked on mamá’s door, but before she could get to Camilo’s door, mamá pulled her into her room. The healer frowned but prepared to deal with another round of comfort talks. Something must have happened to cause mamá to speak with Mirabel alone.

With extra guests to feed, she would need to make sure everyone had enough to eat. Aang would want a meatless breakfast, and Sokka and Katara could benefit from a change in diet for a few days. She’d seen their food stash, and there was no way they were getting the proper nutrients with jerky, plants, and nuts. There was no war here, and she wouldn’t let anyone go hungry under her watch.

She entered the kitchen and started gathering ingredients. A Colombian breakfast feast would be in order, especially with Mirabel having to deal with Hugo yesterday. Maybe, she could add some extra coconut cookies to her snack for the day. That always cheered her youngest hija, and given how Camilo always snuck food from her kitchen for Mirabel and Dolores during their afternoon activities, they would probably end up eaten anyway.

“Julieta?”

She looked up to see Sokka at the kitchen entrance.

“I didn’t know you were an early bird, too.”

“Oh, Mirabel wakes everyone in the morning,” Julieta said. “She’s been doing this for a while.”

“Oh? She could have slept in a bit. She’s not at risk of being attacked at every corner. Besides, a kid shouldn’t be responsible for waking everyone up.”

She sighed. Of course, Sokka would be an early riser due to having to leave a place quickly. Unlike Mirabel, who probably could sleep in if she wanted to, he didn’t have a choice. Perhaps, he developed the habit in order to avoid surprise attacks.

“This war must be in your home for you to think she’s fully safe here.” Julieta sighed. “Even then, no one has because of our reputation. It would look bad on them if they were found out.”

“If? That doesn’t sound promising. Does Alma know about this?”

The healer shrugged. “I’m not naive, Sokka. Hugo and some of the other villagers are not kind to her, and she doesn’t have a lot of friends. I can’t remember the last time she went to a party or friend get-together, let alone the last time she went to a friend’s house outside the Silvas. But, mamá doesn’t usually look into Mirabel’s friend situation much.”

“I can see why she doesn’t want to talk about it, but a little backup would be nice, especially from her grandma. It’s pretty isolating not to have magic among a magical family.” He attempted a smile. “Can I help you make breakfast? Just in case Katara gets sick and I need to take over.”

Julieta smiled. “Of course.” She handed Sokka a bowl of eggs and a whisk. “Just whisk the eggs for now, okay?”

He nodded and started stirring while Julieta boiled tomatoes and added a bit of scallion.

“What are you making anyway?” Sokka asked.

“Huevos pericos,” Julieta said. “It’s a typical Colombian breakfast: scrambled eggs with tomatoes, scallions, and arepas.”

“I’ve never had that before. Sounds good.”

“It’s quite healthy, not to mention colorful.” She took the beaten eggs and poured them into a pan. “Mirabel loves it, and Pepa thinks because she likes golden eggs that she’s her hija when she’s not.” She gestured to the pan. “I’ll be kneading the dough for the arepas. Why don’t you stir the eggs in the pan?”

Sokka took the spatula and mixed the eggs. “So, you cook for the entire family on your own? It’s a pretty large family. Shouldn’t you have some help?”

“It’s something I enjoy. Besides, experimenting with food is in my blood, and I don’t trust that Camilo will keep his hands off the dough before I can actually make the arepas.” She rolled out little balls and put them on a tray. “It’s how I show that I love my family. I don’t get to be this creative with the villagers, though.”

He widened his eyes. “Really? You cook for the whole village?”

“It’s part of my chores: serve healing food to heal injuries. I’ve been doing this since I was a teenager and my schooling ended.”

“That doesn’t sound right. Besides, isn’t there a doctor? You shouldn’t be the only one they turn to for medical stuff.” 

“Really, it’s what I’m used to. Mamá told me to use my Gift to heal anyone with injuries, and I like helping others. Besides, I can always pre-cook food in case I’m preoccupied, which is rare.” She sighed. “But tell me why you think it’s wrong.”

“Well, I’m not used to one person cooking for the whole tribe. Gran-Gran cooks for us, but not the whole village, and when someone is injured, we have to heal them the old-fashioned way. Yeah, it would be nice to have healing food, but in wartime, that’s not an option.” He added the tomatoes and stirred them together. “What do they do for you in exchange?”

“What do you mean?”

“Don’t you get something in return? Like, a reward or payment? This is a lot of work, and you shouldn’t do something for nothing.”

A reward. It had been years since anyone offered anything to her after she healed them. Somehow, she missed being thanked for healing them. Plus, she never saw a single peso for her work. Mamá wouldn’t hear of it, let alone allow someone to pay for healing food. She always said it was a service to the community, and making it a job would disrespect the miracle they got from papá’s sacrifice.

“People used to thank me. Then, it just became normal.”

“They really shouldn’t have stopped. If you go on strike, the whole village suffers.” He sighed. “I remember when the men in our village left, the women stepped up and started learning how to hunt and fish. If one woman couldn’t do it, the rest pulled their weight. Really, relying on one person to gather food just leaves the rest vulnerable, not to mention what happens when that person ends up sick or worse.”

Julieta slid the pan of arepas into the oven. “Is that how things run in your home?”

“Yes. Our village isn’t as large as yours, though, and we don’t exactly live in a tropical hub. It’s all snow and ice.”

“This war you mentioned—is that the reason the men left?”

“Yes. I’m the only warrior left, and I’m not that good. I wasn’t old enough to join the others to defend the Earth Kingdom. My battles were with Katara sneaking off after her chores to practice with her magic water or making sure the kids didn’t wander far out of sight.” He sighed. “But it seems Mirabel has her own personal war going on.”

“And what drew you to that conclusion?”

“The way you interacted with her last night. Or rather, how little anyone interacted with her.” He moved from the pan when Julieta combined the tomatoes and scallions with the eggs. “Also, when the others were with Appa, Isabela said that her prancing around and handing out flowers were services to the Encanto, and Hugo said she’s useless.”

Julieta lost her smile. “Well, he’s not getting any healing food today, and I will talk with Isabela about her behavior.”

“And at the mural, she went on about the rest of the family and how amazing they are, but she left herself out of it. And Alma scolded her for not telling her where she was, implying that she could have gotten Dolores and Antonio hurt. If she cared about Mirabel, wouldn’t she add that instead of just saying she’s causing trouble? She even said it herself when apologizing for her.”

Julieta paused. She knew Mirabel loved the family mural and entertained children with the story of the Madrigals, but she didn’t think Mirabel left herself out of it. Wasn’t she on the mural, too? Wasn’t she also a family member, by blood or otherwise?

“My mamá is…a complicated woman,” Julieta said. 

“Oh, how so? Because I didn’t see anything before dinner that suggested she genuinely is worried for Mirabel.”

“She lost my papá and abuelo to outside dangers when they fled from their home. She said they sacrificed themselves to protect the refugees. She’s intense and may seem harsh, but…she means well.”

“I wouldn’t guess that with how she was scolding Mirabel. She even looked at her like she was a danger or something.”

Julieta pulled out the arepas and covered them in cheese. “Mirabel’s not a troublemaker. It’s just…ever since her failed gift ceremony, mamá’s been harder on her.” 

“Wait, Gift ceremony? What’s that?”

“When we were five, my sister, brother, and I got our gifts. We thought it was one generation, but then Isabela got her gift at five, and the pattern continued with the rest of the third generation. Mirabel is the only one who didn’t, and her relationship with my mamá is strained, though she is starting to notice something about Mirabel. I saw her pull Mirabel into her room this morning.”

“That can’t be good.”

“Usually, it’s not. Sometimes, it’s led to tears and screaming matches, and I do all I can to ensure that Mirabel stays smiling. It might not be enough, but I don’t want to stand by and see my daughters crumble.”

Sokka added the scallions. “That’s really unfair. Señora Guzmán said so herself. Mirabel’s talented and doesn’t need magic. Why can’t Alma see that?” He faltered. “Though I’m starting to think otherwise.”

Julieta perked up. “How so?”

“At dinner, when she clutched the table when Alma addressed her, there was smoke under her fingers. When she pulled her hand away, there were singe marks in the form of a handprint.”

“I’ve also noticed singe marks in her clothes, but she says that’s from accidentally walking into a tejo game.”

“Last night was not a tejo game, whatever that is, and I don’t think she has matches on her. I think she’s a firebender.”

“A firebender?” Julieta shook her head as she loaded up the plates with food. “I’m not following what you’re saying.”

Sokka started loading the pans into the sink. “Well, this morning, I inspected her bed, and there was a singe mark where she gripped the sheets. I don’t think it was a match. It’s like how sometimes Katara will bend water in her sleep and splash me.”

Julieta paused. It was true that strange things happened around Mirabel, but singe marks on the bedclothes couldn’t be explained by a tejo game. Additionally, she’d find spilled water, but the glass was still upright, and the air changed around her.

“Maybe, but Mirabel doesn’t share much with the family,” Julieta said.

“Maybe she should start. Secrets don’t—ow! Ow, that hurts!”

Sokka pulled his hand back as a hot pan fell into the sink. A nasty red mark on his hand told Julieta he burned himself. She waited for them to cool before putting them in the sink for a reason, and Sokka found out why the hard way. She grabbed one of the arepas and shoved it in his mouth.

“Eat,” she said.

He swallowed the arepa whole, and the burn receded, leaving perfect bronze skin.

“Thanks,” he said. “Tell you what, can you pack some of your food when we go? I have a feeling we might need it, given how often we get into trouble.”

“Of course. As much as you like.”

“Thanks, Julieta. I’ll even help make it so it’s easier for you.”

“No problem. Now, can you help me set the table with the food? Usually, Mirabel’s down here to help me with that, but you’re here right now.”

“Sure. Just no hot dishes, please.”

“Of course.”

By the time everyone else stumbled downstairs for breakfast, mamá had Mirabel close to her, putting her next to the head of the table. She gestured for Isabela to go to the end of the table, a sudden harsh look in her eye.

“Isabela, I need to speak to you after desayuno,” she said curtly.

Isabela nodded before glancing in Mirabel’s direction. The healer could only guess what it was about, and she didn’t like what was coming to mind.

“Now,” mamá said, “let’s dig in. We have a busy day today.”

Chapter Text

Mirabel woke to loud snoring. She looked over to the other beds, where Katara and Aang lay sleeping, the blankets curled around them tightly. Appa blubbered slightly, the half-eaten hay near his mouth, and Sokka was curled up, clutching his boomerang as if ready to strike an invisible enemy at a moment’s notice.

Right, Abuela wanted me to spend the night with them. 

She got up and changed into her day clothes, making the bed right after.

She paused, her heart racing a little. There were soot marks on the sheets where she was clutching onto them. It looked like her handprint, and if they saw it…if Abuela saw it…

She moved the extra blankets to cover the marks, adjusting the pillows so no one would see them. She didn’t need her secret exposed so soon. It would only cause more problems, and the last thing she needed was Abuela investigating her actions more.

“Already awake?”

Mirabel looked up to see Sokka sitting up, his boomerang in its sheath.

“Yeah, I’m an early riser,” Mirabel said.

“Okay, so why were you fiddling with the sheets?”

Mirabel’s smile strained. “Uh, just making sure they were in their proper place. Abuela doesn’t like poorly made beds.”

Sokka shrugged, though doubt lingered in his eyes. “Okay. I mean, anything to avoid upsetting her, right?”

“Yeah. She’s…intense, and things need to be in order, or I’m in for a lecture.”

She headed to the main portion of Casita, where she knocked on mamá’s door first. After a moment, mamá came out.

“Good morning, mija,” mamá said, hugging her and kissing her forehead. “Sleep well?”

“Sí,” Mirabel said.

“Good. Go ahead and join me in the kitchen when you get everyone else up for the day.” She patted Mirabel’s cheek. “I’m making your favorite.”

Mamá headed to the kitchen, and Mirabel knocked on Abuela’s door. She went to wake Camilo next when Abuela’s door opened.

“Mirabel?”

Mirabel turned around at Abuela’s voice. She stayed in the doorway, a concerned look on her face.

“Come in for a minute, will you?”

Mirabel nodded. No use going against Abuela. Besides, it had to be important.

She walked in, hoping it was just another warning not to cause chaos in the village. Besides, given how last night went, it might be a good day. She didn’t look upset.

Abuela pulled her onto the bed. “Did you sleep well last night?”

“Yes, Abuela,” Mirabel said.

“Nothing in particular happened?”

“No. Just sleeping through Appa snoring.”

“I can imagine. You’re not exactly a deep sleeper.” 

“You’d be surprised how often Antonio woke up crying at night. I just got used to it.”

“Of course, that would be the reason.” She sighed. “Is there anything going on between you and Isabela?”

Mirabel tensed. “How do you mean?”

“I’ve noticed the tension between you two for a while now, and last night, it seemed that you didn’t respond well to Isabela’s unneeded commentary. Is it common for her to put you down like that?”

Mirabel looked down. How could she explain her relationship with Isabela without getting into trouble? In the past, she would be grounded if she even implied that Isabela was bothering her. How would Abuela react if she knew what really happened?

“There’s nothing going on between us,” Mirabel said, trying to sound convincing. “I haven’t done anything to bother her.”

“Mirabel, I know what happened yesterday before dinner. Besides, you reacted poorly when I asked about Señora Guzmán’s offer, saying that you didn’t want to upset Isabela. In fact, I’d say you were afraid of her.”

“Well, she’s perfect, and she’ll get annoyed if I do anything to make her not look perfect, and—”

“Mirabel, listen to me.”

Mirabel cut off her excuse, praying she wasn’t in for a lecture.

“I’m asking if Isabela has hurt you maliciously in the past or if you’re afraid of your own sister.”

She twisted her skirt in her hand. “I’m not afraid of Isabela. Besides, it’s just sister rivalry.”

“Mija, I know what a good sibling relationship looks like, and your reaction to Isabela last night is far from it. You don’t act like that around Luisa, but you do around Isabela, and I am concerned that your relationship with Isabela is strained or worse. Does she hurt you when I’m not looking?”

Mirabel’s excuses vanished. Might as well get it over with.

“Yes, she does. Usually, she tries to exclude me when I offer to do anything for the Guzmáns or try to do something I like. She uses her vines to hold me back or shoves flowers in my face. And she’s always hanging out with my bullies and doesn’t do anything when Hugo tries to harass me into dating him.”

A flare of fury lit up her eyes. “He’s what?”

Mirabel paused as Abuela grabbed Mirabel’s shoulders. “It’s nothing to worry about, really, I can handle it. He wouldn’t actually do anything.”

“Nieta, why didn’t you tell me?” 

“It doesn’t matter, anyway. He’s dating Martina, and he’s just looking for attention. Besides, you were more worried about Isabela’s relationship with Mariano, so I didn’t bring it up.”

Abuela shook her head. “I’ll have words with Hugo and his parents for how he’s treating you. That’s unacceptable, and I don’t care if you interrupted my conversation with Isabela to tell me. I don’t want to find out too late that he’s been doing this to my own granddaughter.” She took Mirabel’s hand. “Did he do anything to you yesterday?”

“He said that I was useless, and Señoras Guzmán and Silva would wake up to that reality.”

“Camilo mentioned that. Did he do anything else?”

“He also stopped me during shopping and told me to forget finding a friend in Avatar Aang, because there’s no way I could help him and he’d find out that I’m just the False Madrigal.”

“He actually calls you that, doesn’t he? That’s another thing I’m going to deal with. You are a Madrigal, and I would have told you if you were adopted. You’re not; I was there when you came out of Julieta’s womb.”

Mirabel winced. “Yeah, well, I might as well be. I don’t have a…a gift from the candle, and I’m still stuck in the nursery. Maybe, dating Hugo would be worth having a good set of future in-laws.”

Abuela hugged Mirabel. “He’s wrong about you. You are better than him, and if he thinks you’ll even think about dating him, his behavior doesn’t justify it. You are more worthy of being a Madrigal than he is, and I will not permit him to start a relationship with you if his intention is to make himself look better and get a trophy.” She pulled back a bit. “Now, tell me, how often has Isabela hurt you?”

“Daily. Sometimes it’s minor, and sometimes it’s worse.”

“Worse meaning what?”

“Once, she broke my leg with thorny vines.”

Abuela grimaced. “I remember you breaking your leg, but I didn’t think it was Isabela. I’ll be making sure that it doesn’t happen again.” She recovered her neutral expression. “Mirabel, is there any other time she significantly hurt you?”

“Well, yes, but…”

“But what?” She cupped Mirabel’s cheek. “Tell me, mi mariposa.”

“It was last week. I was coming back from the market with some herbs to help with Dolores’ migraines, and she tripped me on a dare from her friends and ruined the batch. I twisted my ankle and had to get one of mamá’s arepas from the kitchen.”

Abuela paused. “So, when you told me you tripped, you weren’t lying, but you didn’t tell me who because you thought I would react badly.” She sighed. “And Isabela has lied to me about this for so long. What else has she lied about?”

“A lot. She’s not nice. She’s just pretending so that she’s not shunned like me.”

Abuela edged closer. “Mirabel, I really do care about you, even if I don’t show it well, and I’ve been more worried about recent activity surrounding you. My concern is more for your safety and future than it is for the miracle or the state of the Encanto. So, I need you to be completely honest with me.”

“Okay, Abuela.”

“Do you have bending?”

Mirabel froze. If she was really asking, did she think Mirabel was a threat? Did she think she could end up hurting the family? Or would she just put Mirabel to work in the village? It wouldn’t be much of a stretch for her to put her bending to work, assigning her a role in the community.

“I don’t know,” Mirabel said. 

“Okay. But, if you do find out, tell me. I don’t want to ever be in the dark regarding you.” She kissed her forehead. “Now, let’s get down to breakfast, okay? Casita, get everyone else up.”

The windowpane opened and shut.

Mirabel nodded. They got up, and Mirabel found everyone else up, congregated around the table. Katara and Aang had joined the table, and Mirabel and Abuela were the last to arrive. She put Mirabel in the seat next to her and gestured for Isabela to sit at the end of the table, a severe look on her face.

“Isabela, I need to speak to you after desayuno,” she said.

Isabela nodded, but she glanced at Mirabel like she was a pest.

Abuela relaxed her shoulders. “Now, let’s dig in. We have a busy day today.”

***

“I don’t get it!” Mirabel said, punching another fireball into the dummy. “Why is Abuela suddenly interested in what I can do?” 

“Maybe she’s worried about something,” Dolores said, reading through the old scrolls she found in the attic all those years ago. “Oh, and use your breath as a source, not the muscle. That makes your fire stronger.”

Mirabel nodded, exhaling while perfecting a backward kick. “Before the Avatar came, she was perfectly fine with me spending afternoons with you. Now, she’s pressing on where we go and wants a chaperone.” She threw another fireball and hit the dummy in the chest, burning the paper target into cinders.

“Primita, you need to control yourself before you start a wildfire.” 

Mirabel noticed the glowing embers in the grass from her offense. She took a deep breath and tapped into the water in the pond, creating streams of water around her like a transparent ball, dampening the grass. “I know. It’s the most destructive element when not kept in check.”

“No, it’s the one that needs the most discipline. And you are not lacking discipline.”

“Thanks for the encouragement, Lola.” Mirabel pinned a new target onto the dummy. “It’s just…Aang said one of us was chosen to help him in this war, but I’ve never seen war. Besides, it’s…I don’t know if I’m up for it.”

“Primita, you were chosen for a reason.”

“Because I didn’t get a gift at five? I’d say that’s a terrible reason. What child is ready to be burdened with all four elements?”

“Because you and Aang have one difference: you’re more decisive, while he is passive. I’ve noticed how he often seeks out advice instead of making his own choice, while you make a choice and stick to it. But you both share the same outlook. I think this is uniquely your destiny.”

“You mean…I could leave the Encanto?” 

“Yes, primita, and if you leave the Encanto, I will go with you.”

Mirabel paused, her flame wavering in her hand. It was true that she wasn’t entirely happy in Encanto. The Silvas were her only friends, and out of her family, only her primos and tíos noticed and tried to interact with her. Mamá and papá tried as well, but it seemed they were just placating her like she was a child still reeling from losing her door.

But, if she joined Aang, she’d enter something she didn’t understand, and the risks might be too much. What if she never returned? What if Aang’s enemies decided to keep her from going back? What if she accidentally put Encanto in danger because of her ties to her family, no matter how strained?

She sighed. “Lola, he’s supposed to end a war that’s been going on for a century. We’ve never seen war in our lifetime. How am I supposed to help there?”

“You both bend all four elements. Who else than someone who is fully trained to teach him?” She gestured to the scrolls. “Defensive forms.”

Mirabel worked on blocks with Dolores, keeping her fire at bay. The heat was only tempered by the moisture in the air from her waterbending, and the sun was above them by the time she was done. Mirabel stripped off her training clothes and changed into her normal clothes, holding a well-placed fireball over her clothes.

“You’re improving,” Dolores said. “That’s good. Maybe you’ll stop burning your sheets.”

“That’s unintentional, and you know it,” Mirabel said.

“But, it shows that you need to discipline yourself.”

“How do I do that? I’ve been nervous all week, and—ow!”

Mirabel hissed, holding her burned hand.

“That’s why you need discipline when it comes to fire.” Dolores dug an arepa and coconut cookie Camilo smuggled out of the kitchen from their day bag. “Here.”

“Thanks, Lola.” Mirabel swallowed the arepa whole and nibbled on the cookie, watching as the burn retreated. “Still, I don’t know if I can keep this secret anymore.”

“You’ll have to tell Abuela eventually. Maybe do it with the Avatar present. He’s been looking for you, whether he knows it or not, and Isabela can’t do anything about it.”

“It’s just…well, how can I help in a war? I’ve never fought a war like that.”

“First, practice your bending and keep your skills sharp. Second, try to keep a cheerful attitude. Third, know how to defend yourself.”

“How can I fight against trained soldiers much older than me? I can barely defend myself from…” Mirabel’s eyes widened, and she dropped her half-eaten cookie. “Isabela.”

In the distance was a surprised and smug Isabela, looking as though she just figured out how to blackmail Mirabel.

Chapter Text

Isabela couldn’t believe her luck as she hurried back to Casita.

Mirabel had lied to Abuela about her being a bender.

Of course, she could never peg Mirabel as a liar in the past. Sure, she didn’t share the whole truth and would do anything to avoid trouble, but she didn’t exactly lie. She omitted details and didn’t name her when Isabela hurt Mirabel—all by accident or due to the pressure of perfection—but she never really lied about the incidents. 

But, lying to Abuela about having the exact bending that Aang was looking for? 

Oh, this was too good of an opportunity to pass up. Mirabel would have to leave Encanto to help Aang, and Isabela might win back some of her freedom. Maybe, she’d go with her to ensure Mirabel learned her lesson about lying.

Abuela’s talk should have been called the worst lecture she ever got. As soon as everyone left, Abuela yelled at Isabela for harming Mirabel and not standing up for her when she was being bullied and harassed, and now she had to apologize to Mirabel. Her courtship was being questioned, and she couldn’t use her gift for a month. The florist would be getting his business back, and she wouldn’t be able to go out to town. Also, now she had to help Mirabel with anything she wanted without complaint.

Isabela sighed harshly. It wasn’t like she went to hurt Mirabel intentionally. She just got in the way a lot. Besides, her friends were joking. They didn’t mean it. Mirabel was just too sensitive, and it never bothered her before. Also, she wasn’t around Hugo all day, which meant she couldn’t have known about him harassing her hermanita. Honestly, wouldn’t his parents have dealt with that a while ago? It wasn’t her job to make Mirabel happy. Her job was to make the Encanto pretty with flowers and be the perfect lady, and now, Mirabel just ruined that.

If she wanted to expose Isabela, two could play that game. Now, Abuela would know about Mirabel’s bending. Maybe, she’d encourage the Avatar to keep Mirabel away from the Encanto forever. Or at least, not make her Mirabel’s personal chauffeur.

“Isa, please don’t tell her!”

Isabela smirked as Mirabel caught up with her. “You should have thought of that before you ruined my reputation.”

“Look, she asked me what was going on between us, and I couldn’t lie about that!”

“But, you didn’t tell her about your bending, the one thing she’s been asking about while the Avatar’s been here. That’s lying by omission.”

“Please, Isa, I don’t want to get involved in a war.”

“Too bad. That seems that’s where you’re going to end up. And honestly, I couldn’t care less. You might as well not come back.”

“Please, Isa, don’t tell her. She’ll go overprotective, and I’ll be more of a pariah. Hugo will tell everyone I’m a danger, and no one will want to be around me. Or worse, I might end up dead or worse over there. Please don’t tell her, I’m begging you!”

Isabela huffed and turned around. “Look, you told Abuela about everything, and now I’m facing humiliation. I could lose my courtship with Mariano thanks to you, and you think I care that the Silvas are your only friends? I don’t. You deserve to suffer as much as I am.”

Tears welled in Mirabel’s eyes. “I already face humiliation from Hugo and his cronies on a daily basis. I don’t need you or anyone else adding to it. Please don’t tell her.”

“Or what?”

“I’ll do your laundry. I’ll help deliver your flowers. I’ll clean your room three times this week! I’ll even help chaperone a date between you and Mariano. Just don’t tell her!”

Isabela frowned, a hint of guilt creeping in. Mirabel was sensitive to pollen, so much so that even being slightly close to a large source of it would get her sneezing until she got out of the room. If she cleaned her room, she would do more sneezing than folding. Isabela stopped having Mirabel help at her stall when she found out about the sensitivity, though she could have been nicer about driving her away. She must be desperate not to tell Abuela or the Avatar about her bending. It wasn’t like Aang was going on a vacation, and Mirabel was right to be scared about what war brought.

Besides, she didn’t want Mirabel to mess up how she organized her room. Abuela’d scold her for getting in the way again. And if she exposed Mirabel’s secret, how much would she actually lose? Maybe, Aang and his friends would hate her more, which wouldn’t do well for her reputation.

“Please,” Mirabel said, her voice breaking. “Please don’t tell her, Isa. I know she hates secrets, but I don’t want this to become public knowledge.”

Isabela couldn’t hold back the pain in her voice. “What are you so afraid of that you’re willing to keep this secret?”

“I don’t want to go to war, Isa. I don’t want to be exploited by anyone. I see how the villagers treat Luisa like their mule and you as their gardener. Plus, Aang’s involved in a war, and I’ve never seen one on his scale before. If anyone knows, I become a target, and I can’t have that.”

Isabela scoffed, though she couldn’t deny that. “Exploited? No one here wants someone who can break earth and bring about fire and wind storms with a thought. More likely, no one will want you around. What do you have to lose?”

“Everything! Hugo might convince the town to exile me, and Abuela might agree.”

Something struck her. Did Mirabel fear Abuela? Was she so worried about her position in the family that she didn’t see how they never considered making her leave, even after her failed gift ceremony?

“Maybe, it is better that I don’t out your secret to everybody. They wouldn’t want a freak like you anyway!”

“Isabela Madrigal!”

Isabela winced, turning around to face an irate Abuela. Following her was an equally irate Dolores, who wasn’t even looking at her. Señora Guzmán looked horrified, while Mariano shook his head in disgust. Sokka and Aang stared at the pair, looking between Mirabel and Isabela like they solved the puzzle of why they couldn’t stand each other. The rest of the family was gathered behind them.

“Is this how you treat Mirabel?” Mariano asked. “Did you even cherish your sisterly relationship after her failed gift ceremony? Or did your reputation take precedence over everything?”

Isabela faltered. She’d never seen him this angry, but it was hard to deny now that she crossed a line. He wouldn’t want anything to do with her. No amount of groveling or apologies would ever mend that rift.

“How could you do that?” Sokka asked. “No wonder Mirabel doesn’t like you. You’re such a bully.”

“Wow, just…how cruel can you be?” Katara added. “You’re making your own sister cry, and you don’t care about that!”

“You disgrace yourself,” Abuela said. “Never in my life have I seen or known someone as selfish and unkind as you. My own nieta bullying her hermanita like that. It’s bad enough that Mirabel is dealing with Hugo and his pigheaded behavior, but she faces mockery and bullying from her own hermana mayor. Shameful!”

“Isabela Madrigal,” Mariano said, “our courtship is over. So is our friendship. I will not befriend a bully, and that is what you’ve become.” His gaze fell on Mirabel. “I’m sorry I won’t be the older sibling you need in your life.”

Isabela looked at Mirabel, who looked equally terrified as Mariano stalked off. Something struck her, and before she could even stop herself, she had Mirabel like a rag doll, shaking her so violently that something snapped.  

“You see that? There goes my future! You think you have everything to lose! I could lose so much more than you, thanks to you snitching to Abuela!”

“Isabela, unhand your sister this instant!” Abuela snapped.

“What are you doing?” Luisa cried. “You’re hurting her!”

“Um, why is the street cracking around her feet?” Camilo asked.

Isabela didn’t care, throwing off Abuela like she was nothing. Her future was in ruins. What was one more relationship burned? Mirabel deserved to feel her wrath. She didn’t care that Mirabel’s skin was heating up, nor the shaking of the earth under her, the flames licking at her shoes.

“Isa, stop—you’re hurting me.”

“What the—?” Aang asked.

“Isabela, stop!” Sokka shouted. “You’re only making this worse.”

“This is the Southern Air Temple all over again,” Katara groaned.

“I don’t care! You’re such a burden on this family and me. I wish I never had a screw-up bender of a sister like you! Why don’t you just go and die? That way, the only time I have to see your name is on a tombstone, and you’re too much of a burden for that. An unmarked grave is all you deserve.”

The wind picked up around them, with sharp ice pricking at Isabela’s hands. “Isa, please—”

“It didn’t matter that I never wanted to marry Mariano. It was perfect for the family. I had a perfect life lined up for me, and you went and ruined it! Why couldn’t you just keep your mouth shut for once? Maybe, it would be better if you were mute.”

Sokka and Aang pulled Isabela back, and Mirabel stumbled backward, barely caught by Katara, Abuela, and Señora Guzmán before she fell.

“Why are you like this?”

The question stopped Isabela’s next retort. Mirabel looked absolutely terrified while her skirt and blouse blew in an invisible wind. Ice daggers floated close to her like a shield. The earth cracked under her as if creating a line Isabela couldn’t cross. Even Abuela and Señora Guzmán were pushed back, their eyes wide. Katara was the closest to her, but she looked scared, like she knew what would happen next.

“Why do you hate me?” Mirabel asked, the tears freezing to her cheeks. “Why? I did nothing, and then you went and found out my secret and went to out me to Abuela! You’re not the sister who promised to love me even if I didn’t get a gift.”

The anger disappeared, and deep shame took over. What was she doing? This was her hermanita, and she was taunting her over hiding something that would be used in a war. She even said she didn’t care that Mirabel feared being exiled. Had she blinded herself to how much Mirabel was suffering under cruel labels?

What had she said to Dolores in the clearing?

I can barely defend myself from Isabela.

“Mirabel—”

She cut Abuela off, still in her tirade, while her flames changed from orange to blue. “You never had to do anything excessive to win Abuela’s love. You could do no wrong while I was scolded for basically existing. I barely had a place in the family, and no one cared about me, while you got coddled if you sniffled. Abuela only saw me when she needed someone to do chores inside Casita. Hugo ruined my social life, and I face bullying on a daily basis from even some of the adults, and you don’t care about that, just your image and perfect life! You’re not my sister!”

Those last words did it for Abuela and Isabela, who both recoiled at the words as if they were a slap in the face. How much had she changed that Mirabel didn’t even recognize her as a family member? Why was their relationship like this? It wasn’t right. 

She slipped out of Aang and Sokka’s grip, moving to embrace Mirabel. She never handled being blamed, rightfully or not, for anything well.

Abuela beat her to it, keeping them separate.

“That’s enough out of both of you,” she said. “Isabela, get inside Casita and go to your room. You’re not getting dinner tonight.” She turned to Mirabel and moved as if to embrace her. “Mirabel, it’s okay. I wouldn’t exile you over this. Right now, though, you need to calm down.”

Sokka and Aang moved closer, the latter looking compassionate and the former looking like he finally figured out the puzzle. Katara looked almost upset for her, glaring in Isabela’s direction.

“Mirabel,” Aang said. “The night I came, I was drawn to you in particular. Now, I know why. You’re the bender, the one that’s been chosen by the spirits to help me.”

Isabela looked back to Mirabel, who was still shaking and on the verge of a breakdown. Where there had been jealousy and suspicion, only horror and empathy remained. She was chosen to help end a war and didn’t look remotely ready to help.

Abuela looked almost heartbroken, as if her worst nightmare came true before her eyes. “Mirabel, why didn’t you tell me?”

That was too much for Mirabel. She ran off sobbing, her right ankle limping. Her skirt disappeared into the forest. The remains of her bending overload remained: her icicles, a pronounced crack in the cobblestones, small flames, and wisps of air.

Sokka turned to Isabela and slapped her hard. Isabela rubbed her cheek, shock running through her. She’d never been slapped before, let alone by a stranger.

The warrior shook his head in disgust. “You know, you might be jealous that Mirabel met us first before you, and she might be able to do things that you can’t, but that doesn’t give you any excuse to treat Mirabel the way you have. I might not be able to waterbend like my sister, but I would never treat her like this. Unlike you, I keep my promises about protecting my sister, and I would rather rot in the Southern Air Temple than ever call Katara a burden.”

“Not to mention you almost triggered her Avatar state,” Katara said. “And I have seen what happens in the Avatar state. You could have destroyed the Encanto if you triggered it completely. Congratulations, you showed Mirabel how little you care for her, and now she’ll want nothing to do with you again. Is that what you wanted to do? Did you never care about your relationship with her in the first place and found the first excuse to get rid of her?”

The warm side of the family looked furious, Camilo and Antonio looking the most pronounced of them. Dolores wouldn’t look in her direction, her back turned to her. Her parents shook their heads in disappointment, and Luisa looked like she didn’t know or recognize Isabela. 

“Get out of the village,” Abuela said, “and don’t come back until you’re ready to apologize to Mirabel for everything you’ve done.”

Isabela ran in a different direction, not stopping until she found a clump of trees she could hide in. She climbed up, not caring that her dress was torn and stained, and made a vine wall, sobbing into her hands.

She hadn’t meant to lose her temper like that. She didn’t want to. Yes, she was annoyed with Mirabel, but she had only answered Abuela’s questions honestly. That wasn’t a crime, and Isabela shouldn’t be her executioner. 

Worse, Mirabel was scared of her. She looked like frightened prey, a scared child with no recourse in the hands of a monster. Isabela tried to hold back her vines after breaking Mirabel’s leg—that truly had been accidental, and she would never have used her vines if she knew the result would have been a terrified hermanita—and she’d been aware enough not to use her gift when angry or annoyed with Mirabel.

Still, the way she pleaded…

She’d be in the right to disown Isabela as a sister. She wouldn’t want herself as a sister, either. She’d become the one thing she swore to never be: Mirabel’s bully. If she truly lost all control, she might have hurt Mirabel significantly. She was right: Isabela lost all sense of the sister she once was. 

Why had she let go of the relationship between them? Where were the days that she made flower crowns for Mirabel and played with her? Where were the nights when she comforted her after a nightmare or offered to watch her while her parents went out on a date night? Why had she let her reputation become what mattered more?

Where had she turned rotten?

Isabela cried until she got all her tears out, and her eyes burned. Her stomach grumbled, but she wouldn’t try to sneak into Casita and get some food from mamá. She wasn’t welcome in Casita or the village for the moment and didn’t have the faintest clue where Mirabel was.

Maybe, Abuela was right. She really was disgracing herself. Mirabel just wanted to be loved like Isabela, and she wanted to be free like Mirabel.

But, maybe, neither of them was truly free. 

The thought only made her statement worse. She should care where her hermanita might end up, especially if it’s in a war. Mirabel might head off into a conflict she barely understood or had a role in, where she would face risks to her safety, maybe her life. What if she went to help Aang in this war and ended up worse than dead, and the last thing she said to her was that she didn’t care about her? That would be so much worse than Tío Bruno’s disappearance. Worse, she expected to be exiled over her bending, and she feared Abuela’s reaction to it more than Abuela’s reaction to her hiding it. Some people might even try to exploit Mirabel for their own ends. Perhaps, it would have been better that she was giftless in the first place. 

Maybe she envied Isabela for her gift. It wasn’t needed to end a war, and everyone loved it, while they might find Mirabel’s weird or dangerous. But she wasn’t quite free, either. Isabela was a slave to reputation, always wearing a mask of the perfect young lady to appease Abuela and maintain the family's spotless reputation. She had no say in how her life was run and never objected to Abuela’s demands. She acted like the perfect grandchild, the perfect Madrigal, but she was just as human and flawed as Mirabel. The only difference was her flaws would be criticized, while Mirabel could be flawed without much criticism.

They both were just…not seeing eye to eye. Envy and resentment had built between them, and they lashed out at false assumptions. Isabela needed to stop seeing Mirabel as competition or a symbol of the life she wanted. 

They needed to understand each other as sisters more than strangers. That was the only way to recover what relationship they had left.

***

The sun started to sink into the horizon when Isabela climbed out of her tree, setting out to find her hermanita. She couldn’t have gone far on a sprained ankle. She would need a splint, probably, and mamá’s healing food. What if she also broke a leg or ended up stranded? Mirabel never came into the woods alone, just with Dolores, and numerous wild animals roamed the woods. What if one of them was hungry for dinner and thought human flesh was good to eat?

If only Dolores weren’t angry with her, maybe she’d have her hearing to find Mirabel.

“Mirabel?” she called. “Mirabel, can you hear me?” She sighed. “Look, Mira, I’m sorry. I was terrible to you. I became your bully when I should have been a sister.”

She moved to another clearing, finding it empty. Where could Mirabel have gone?

“Mira, I was jealous. I thought you were free to live the life you wanted to. I was wrong. You and I are both trapped by expectations. I had to be señorita perfecta because I thought that was how I got Abuela’s love after your ceremony. You’re trapped in expectations to help end a war.” 

She checked a small riverbank, but her hermanita wasn’t there either.

“Where are you, Mira? Can we talk this out properly?”

Soft sobbing caught her attention, and Isabela headed south, heading in the sound’s direction. The closer she got, the more worried she was. If that was Mirabel…

Isabela ended up in a clearing. In the middle of it, Mirabel clutched her ankle, rocking back and forth while sobbing. There were scratches and bruises all over her arms, and her skirt was muddied as if she ran through a river to get there.

“Mirabel?”

Mirabel looked up before scrambling backward. “No, go away.”

“You’re hurt.”

“No thanks to you.”

Isabela moved closer, summoning a vine. “Will you let me help you?”

“Why would you help me?”

“Because it’s the right thing to do.” She moved closer and formed a splint out of vines, cradling her hermanita close. “And I’m sorry for hurting you.”

Mirabel cried into her chest, and Isabela held her close. Earth walls appeared around them, and Isabela ruffled her curls, hoping she might get a chance to help Mirabel. She would need someone to look out for her, and even if it meant she had to leave the Encanto with her, Isabela would make sure that her hermanita was cared for and protected.

And if that meant guiding her through war and learning a new side to her powers, then so be it.

Chapter Text

Aang accepted another cup of tea as Señora Guzmán set out a plate of arepas. Alma seemed too quiet, though the worry in her eyes spoke volumes. No one dared to say anything about the explosion. It had been hours since either girl was seen, and the unspoken thought of worry about their wellbeing played on Alma’s face. 

“So,” Aang said, “I didn’t know their relationship was that bad. Quite the reaction.”

“It doesn’t explain why she would hide it from me,” Alma said. “I asked her this morning, and she said she didn’t know. Maybe, she thought I would hate her for it.”

“Maybe, she was afraid of something worse than your reaction,” Aang said. “I mean, I’m the one to end a war, and as far as I’ve seen, the younger generations here haven’t seen war. Maybe she was scared of that. It’s natural to be scared of what you don’t understand.”

She sighed. “I suspected she was the bender. I saw the burn marks on her sheets, and strange things always happened around her. Moving earth, water spilling from upright glasses, stray wind gusts, burn marks on her clothes and sheets—it all pointed to her.”

“So, why didn’t you tell her about it until now?”

Alma refilled her teacup. “Because I thought the elders would want to exile her. We all lost a lot to the bandits that drove us out of our homes. They used fire to burn them down, and I don’t think they would be kind to anyone who could bend fire. Additionally, you saw the damage she did in her emotional state. What if someone prodded her into something like that? We’d look at real damage to Mirabel and the Encanto.”

“We wouldn’t exile Mirabel over that,” Señora Guzmán said. “Besides, she wouldn’t hurt a fly; if anyone dared try, they’d have me to deal with. And I suspected she was hiding her abilities more out of fear of the villagers’ reactions. Some aren’t as kind to her as others, I’m afraid, and even some of the founding families are sometimes cruel to her.”

“But, if she’s willing to hide her bending from me and years of bullying from her own sister and peers, what else is she hiding?” Alma frowned. “I didn’t want to be kept in the dark, but this is…I don’t know what to make of this. She’s blind to the dangers in your world and only familiar with bullies and a small valley of people, not entire legions and tyrannical rulers.”

Aang looked down. He suspected this was how Monk Gyatso reacted when he found Aang’s bed empty. Had he wondered what he did wrong? Did he blame Aang for leaving? Would he have understood Aang’s motives? Would he have scolded him for leaving without a plan and ending up in a storm? Maybe, he should have waited until Monk Gyatso came back and brought him along. He would have some good advice on the situation. He always had the best advice for everything.

“It’s been too long,” Alma said. “We need to go find them.”

“I agree,” Señora Guzmán said.

“I’ll come with you,” Aang said.

Alma smiled. “Thank you. I…I think you would be a good sight for her.”

“Let’s go.”

They pocketed some arepas and headed out, with Señora Guzmán cleaning up the tea set. When Alma ended up at the door, Aang paused, looking over the portrait. The man looked strangely familiar, with the eyes the most familiar part of the face…

“Yukio?”

Alma turned her attention to the portrait, a fond smile on her face. “No. That’s my husband Pedro.” She made her way to his side. “I wish he were here now to help us through this.”

“He looks like Yukio in a way. Those eyes, they’re Yukio’s.”

“I never asked you the first time, but how did you know Yukio?”

“I met him in the spirit world. He was the friend who told me about Mirabel, though he didn’t say her name. All he said to me was that she was one of his great-grandaughters.” 

“He sent you here to find your aid because she was in his bloodline.”

“He also had a message for you.”

Alma arched an eyebrow in interest. “What did he say?”

“Lose the obsession with the candle and focus on the family.”

Alma paused. “Maybe that’s what I needed to hear. I held onto the miracle for so long that I…well, if it weren’t for recent activity around Mirabel, maybe I would have lost sight of who it was for.”

“I know the feeling. The monks made my staff, and I’m particular about who uses it because it’s one of my only ties to the past.”

“You see the miracle candle, the candle that never goes out?” She gestured to the candle, and Aang followed her gaze. “Our marriage candle got blessed the night we got our miracle. I thought the gifts were for Encanto, and we were its humble vessels.” She looked down. “I was wrong. They were meant for us, not for the rest of the villagers.”

“Maybe, it’s about time you started shifting your focus to your family members. The gifts are good but temporary, like most materialistic things. You can’t replace people.”

“You’re right there.” Alma cleared her throat. “We should probably head out.”

“Yeah, good idea.”

They headed into the woods, looking in the clearings and calling Isabela and Mirabel’s names. 

“You know,” Aang said, “I got the feeling that you two aren’t as close anymore.”

“That’s true,” Alma said. “I…well, I was really focused on the gifts and service to the Encanto that I thought Mirabel’s door fading was…well, I thought it meant she couldn’t use magic. I started distancing myself.”

“Maybe that’s why she didn’t go to you first. Because you weren’t as close, she didn’t know how you’d react.”

“That would be understandable. Additionally, I was a little harsh with her when I first met you.”

“Plus, bending all four elements and learning each element to mastery can be pretty stressful, so I can imagine dealing with unhealthy family dynamics on top of learning the elements drove her to hide it. I’m surprised she hadn’t had an outburst like that before!”

“I can’t find fault in that. If I were in her shoes, I would do that, too.”

“Yeah, you’re a little intimidating.”

“Maybe, I should work on that.”

They broke through a clearing, pausing at seeing earth walls in the middle. Light sniffling met their ears.

“I’m guessing they're here,” Aang said.

“Mirabel?” Alma asked.

“She’s here,” Isabela said.

Both Alma and Aang sighed in relief. She was okay. No worries about people snatching her in the woods.

“Can you lower the walls, please? You can come back.”

The walls crumbled, and Aang paused at just how bad this was. Isabela cradled a hurt Mirabel, a plant splint on her right ankle. Her eyes were red and puffy, like she’d been crying for hours, and her voice was hoarse. Mirabel looked worse like she’d been dragged through something.

“Mirabel twisted her ankle,” Isabela said. “She’s scratched, too.”

Alma knelt beside them, brushing away a curl. “Pobrecita.” She turned her gaze to Isabela, handing her an arepa. “You’re carrying her back.”

“I was already planning on that, but she fell asleep on me.” Isabela stood, moving Mirabel into a bridal-style carry, and chomped on the arepa. “She’s really worn out.”

“I can’t imagine why.”

Aang sighed. “I hope she’s okay.”

They returned to Casita, where Julieta took Mirabel to the guest room and set her up in her bed. Katara joined her and helped dress her wounds. Isabela sat by the bed and refused to leave.

“She’s my hermanita,” Isabela said. “It’s about time I act like she matters.”

“I can stay by her side, too,” Aang said.

“Thank you, Aang,” Julieta said. “Your heart is a boon.” She rubbed a washcloth over Mirabel’s arms. “I just wished she had told us before today.”

Alma sighed, her gaze still on her sleeping granddaughter. “I do, too. But it can’t be changed. All we can do is adapt.”

Aang prayed that he hadn’t pushed away Mirabel by the mention of the war. 

***

Sokka waited until Mirabel was safely in the guest room and under Julieta and Isabela’s care, a guilty Aang hanging near the bed and muttering something under his breath. He didn’t want to ask the hard questions while Mirabel’s safety was in question. The family was already worried enough for Mirabel and Isabela, and unneeded stress never did any good.

But, now that Mirabel was home and safe, he felt ready.

He approached Alma in the foyer. 

“Can I speak with you?”

The matriarch looked up before nodding. “How about we talk in the dining room?”

Sokka nodded and followed her to the dining room, sitting next to her.

“What did you want to talk about?”

Sokka took a deep breath. “You mentioned you knew Yukio, and your father-in-law told you about the airbenders and the sky bison. You also seemed to notice the singing on the table during dinner and glanced over at her when Aang mentioned his bending.”

“Where are you going with this?”

“Was Yukio your father-in-law?”

Alma sighed. “Yes. Yukio was my father-in-law. But, in many ways, he was the father figure I needed in my life.”

“Did he ever tell you he was a firebender?”

“He told me a month after I married Pedro. He thought I might expose him to the town and get him driven out, so he waited until I shared some of my darker secrets with him to tell me he was a firebender and a Fire Nation defector.” 

“So, if he didn’t die during the attack on the Air Nation, how did he die?”

A tear fell on the table. “I lost him and Pedro to a band of murderous men disguised as bandits. Yukio held them off as long as he could while the others fled, his son and me included. I’d just given birth to my triplets, and he got one last goodbye. He told me to never let the Fire Nation take them.”

Memories flashed before his eyes. He knew that fear. He’d seen the raids ravage his village so many times it was a wonder they could call themselves a village. So many people vanished, and now, a small group of what had been a thriving community remained. If he had to repeat the day where Aang revealed himself as the Avatar and do what Yukio did to defend his family, he would in a heartbeat.

It also made her reaction to Mirabel sneaking off much more realistic. Now thinking back, he could see the worry in her eyes, like she feared something happening to her. 

“Would you have been surprised if she could bend fire?”

“No. I almost expected it. It would make sense why the candle didn’t give her a gift if it could tell she had his firebending.” She sighed. “But I didn’t expect her to bend all the elements.”

Sokka sensed that it was more dread than surprise that was behind her shock. “Did you want that for her?”

“Honestly, I would rather her be giftless than burdened with the same mission as Aang.”

“And why would you think that? Surely you’re happy that it’s Mirabel who has all the elements. It means she has something special like everyone else.”

Alma looked Sokka in the eye. “I know this is going to sound harsh, Sokka, but I’d rather the candle denied her a gift at five than have all four elements because it means she’s a walking, living target for people like the Fire Nation rulers and death squads. If the Fire Nation ever found out about her, they’d take her away or worse, and I don’t think I can handle another death squad coming for another family member.”

Sokka paused, any retort about her being miserable if she was giftless. He knew that fear intimately, almost like he’d said those words. Dad had told him the same thing when Sokka asked why they didn’t get Katara trained so he wouldn’t get soaked by midnight water. His words were almost word-for-word what Alma had said.

Son, she is the only waterbender left, and if the Fire Nation knows about her powers, she’ll be taken away. And I cannot take another loss. Not after losing your mother.

That day, he promised to watch over Katara and keep any threat away from her.

“It’s just…” Alma gripped the table. “I already lost so much, and the Encanto was made to welcome anyone fleeing danger and keep out evil. Mirabel’s safe here, but I can’t protect her outside the barrier. She’s…well, I worry that the Fire Nation might take her away, thinking she’s the next Avatar. I know what Fire Lord Azulon—”

“Ozai, actually.”

Alma looked a little scared. “What?”

“Ozai’s the Fire Lord now. Azulon passed away a few years ago.”

“Doesn’t he have an older son? Iroh, I think. I met him once, but that was long ago, and the death squad’s arrival overshadowed it.”

“It was done when Iroh was on a war campaign or something. But dad handles the reports. In fact, all the men left our village to go help the Earth Kingdom defend itself from the Fire Nation two years ago, but before that, I’d take a peek so that I knew what was going on.” He sighed. “And I understand why you would rather no one in your family got bending. I fear the same thing but for Katara.”

“How so?”

“She’s fourteen, and although it’s weird for me to say it, she’s pretty attractive for someone her age. The Fire Nation might even classify her as exotic and try to take her for her looks alone. Plus, the raiders took the other women for their own reasons. We never saw them again.” 

She shuddered. “I do not like that image.”

“That’s not the only reason, Alma, though it’s one good reason I keep Katara close.”

“What’s the other reason?”

“She’s like Aang in a way. She’s the last waterbender of the whole South Pole. Every other bender was taken away in raids. The last raid got our mom killed, and we weren’t the same after that.” 

“Your mother was a waterbender?”

“No, but Katara was, and I suspected that was why the raids stopped. Maybe, they assumed mom was the waterbender. Instead of capturing her, they killed her.” He repressed the image of his mother wrapped in burial clothes and lowered into the hole in the snow, Katara clinging onto him, sobbing while dad laid the stones around her grave. “Sometimes, I’ll have nightmares about someone from the Fire Nation taking Katara away, and when I find her, she’s in Fire Nation royal robes and at the Fire Lord’s side, and he’s laughing at my attempts to save her, and…” He paused, taking back control of his emotions. “Well, I hope I never have to live it.”

“I understand. You fear losing your sister like I fear losing Mirabel.” She sighed. “Look, I can’t help you out there. I know little about your world and do not know how to fight.” She took Sokka’s hand. “But if there’s a point where you need to hide out or keep away from any harm, the Encanto’s open to you and anyone else you bring. I’d even house other Fire Nation defectors.”

The warrior looked up in surprise. “You would?”

“I was married to the son of a Fire Nation defector. Trust me, I understand the struggle because I’ve seen someone live it.” She pulled away. “I know it might not help you in the long run, but I will include you and your sister in my nightly prayers. Given what you’ve been through already, I think it’s more than fair that someone older than you worry.”

“Thanks. It helps. Besides, you might be praying a lot because…well, the Fire Lord’s son has hunted us for a while now.” 

Alma gaped in shock. “Ozai’s son is hunting Aang?”

“Yes. He’s called Zuko, and he has a nasty scar over his right eye like someone tried to burn it out or something. He’s been trying to capture Aang, and I can bet he can see Mirabel as a prize, maybe because she’s Yukio’s great-granddaughter and a bender like Aang, and second because she’s…well, she’s like Katara.”

The matriarch looked ready to be sick. “Oh, Dios.”

“Yeah, but we’ve handled him before, and I can defend Mirabel from him. Besides, she seems fully trained in the elements, so she’s not helpless. It’s just…I don’t know if he’ll exploit her kindness. She’s prone to see the good in someone and act on that instead of looking for threats or potential risks before acting.”

She paused. “I think it would be wise if I sent someone with her. Maybe Isabela.”

The Water Tribe warrior blinked in surprise. “I’m sorry, but I’m not sure that’s the best idea, Alma. Isn’t she the one that hurt her this very afternoon? Why not send Dolores? We’d get advanced intel and be able to avoid ambushes.”

“Dolores only has the advantage of enhanced hearing, and she’s not prone to being much of a fighter, despite her having trained Mirabel, apparently, and Luisa’s too soft in personality to even be a fighter despite having a build for one. Isabela is the only one who I want to trust with this. She can control all plant life, though I foolishly limited her to roses and flor de mayo. It would be an advantage for her to watch over Mirabel. Besides, she needs to leave the Encanto for a time anyway due to gossip bound to spread about her, and it would be better for Mirabel to have someone who can defend her without seeming obvious.”

Sokka bit his lip. “I want to disagree, but I can agree with your logic. Luisa is noticeable from a distance, so that’s going against her already. Dolores is too ladylike and quiet to be considered a threat, and if it’s just hearing, it might become a disadvantage to her as it is an advantage to us. She’d be a target for Zuko or anyone else that might be hunting us, and without good fighting skills, she might end up taken really quickly. No one would suspect Isabela at all. She looks like a perfect young lady when she really can be dangerous when provoked.” He glanced at the wall. “Hey, how long has that crack been there?”

Alma glanced over, finding the crack under the family tree. “I’ll see if I can get it covered up, but…I never noticed.”

“Yeah, maybe you should take a closer look.”

“In time.” She turned to the entrance, where Sokka could track her gaze to the wall separating the side attachment to the wall. “I hope she wakes up soon. She’ll probably be hungry.”

“Yeah. Want me to help there?”

“Sure. I’d like the help.”

Sokka got up and followed the matriarch to the kitchen, where Julieta joined them in making caldo with arepas and coconut cookies, praying to the spirits that Encanto could be that safe space for them just in case they needed to lay low for a bit.

Chapter Text

When they first arrived, the Madrigal family had been warm and welcoming, if not a tad dysfunctional. Even the house had a soft spot for the group, creating a barn and guest room to host them and Appa. But now, things were tense. Mirabel was still asleep, with her ankle in a proper splint and her other wounds bandaged until she could get some of Julieta’s healing food. Everyone walked on eggshells regarding Mirabel’s bending, and although no one said it out loud, Alma looked the most worried, especially after Sokka spoke with her privately.

Katara passed Pepa’s room to get more supplies from the closet for Mirabel’s wounds when the door opened.

“Katara?”

She turned to find the redhead giving her a kind smile.

“Yes, Pepa?”

“Care to come in for a few minutes?”

Katara paused. “What about Mirabel?”

“She’ll be okay for a few minutes. Besides, Juli already changed the bandages.”

“Okay, then.”

The waterbender followed the redhead into her room, her eyes lighting up. “This is your room?”

Pepa nodded. “Yes, it is.”

Clouds surrounded them, with a large bed surrounded by fluffy curtains. A small pond lay on the side, with a couch by a waterfall. Sunshine yellow covered the walls, and a weathervane swung in an invisible wind. The rest of the family, minus Alma, Isabela, and Mirabel, was gathered around the pond, with Sokka talking with Julieta about different types of meals.

“Ah, you’re here,” Camilo said, pulling Katara between him and Antonio, who climbed onto her lap and hugged her.

“Is Mira awake yet?” he asked.

“Not yet, Toñito,” Dolores said. “But I’m sure you’ll be one of the first to see her when she wakes, okay?”

The boy nodded and clutched onto Katara tighter. Sokka frowned at the demonstration but kept his mouth shut, thankfully.

“So, why did you call me here?” Katara asked.

“We just wanted to ask some questions,” Julieta said. “If Mirabel is going with you, and that is up to her if she does or not, we wanted to know what your background was. Besides, Sokka told me a few things about growing up in the South Pole. Is it really just ice and snow there?”

“Yes,” Katara said. “It’s just a small clump of villages now. All the men left to help the Earth Kingdom, and Sokka and I lived with Gran-Gran. It was pretty boring to do the same thing every day, but it was how we survived.”

“And are there other waterbenders like yourself?” Camilo asked. “I mean, you seem pretty good. You had to have a teacher back home.”

Katara paused, trying to hide her discomfort at the reminder of what the Fire Nation had done to her culture. “Actually, I’m the only one.”

He lost his eager smile. “What do you mean by that?”

“The only one?” Pepa asked. “Did something happen?”

“The Fire Nation raided us for our waterbenders,” Sokka said. “There’s no one to teach Katara unless we head to the North Pole, which we were doing already before we took this detour to get Aang’s aid.”

Antonio cuddled her tightly. “I’m sorry.”

“I hope there’s someone who can teach me at the North Pole,” Katara said. “I mean, it’s part of my culture, and the Northern and Southern Water Tribes are sister tribes.”

“I can teach you a few things while you’re here,” Dolores said, smiling kindly. “I taught Mirabel, and I’m not a bender.”

Katara lit up at the idea. “Really? Could you teach me? I thought you could just hear everything.”

“Yes, but I also taught myself the theory to teach Mirabel.”

“Wait, so all those times you two took a day together, you were teaching Mirabel bending?” Camilo asked, feigning betrayal. “Why didn’t you clue me in sooner?”

“You’d insist on fooling around and distracting Mirabel.”

The shapeshifter shrugged. “Yeah, you’re right. I would do that. But, still, I wanted to watch it! I could also think of better excuses when Abuela kept asking where you two were.”

“You mentioned living with an abuela,” Pepa said, ending the debate between her first two children. “Where’s your mother?”

She paused, instinctively reaching for her necklace before realizing it was gone. “She died when I was a kid. All I had of hers was a necklace, but I lost that while trying to free earthbenders from a Fire Nation prison.”

“Wait, you staged a jailbreak?” The weathervane moved closer to Katara. “How did it go?”

“Yeah, tell us!” Camilo said. “Was it for a special someone?”

“Badly at first. I tried to motivate the others, but they were just trying to survive. It took Haru being threatened for them to step up.”

“Who’s Haru?” Julieta asked.

Katara blushed. “A cute earthbender. His dad was the leader of the captive earthbenders. He’s also the reason I knew about the Fire Nation prison in the first place.”

“Is he your boyfriend?” Pepa asked.

“No, he’s not,” Sokka said quickly, unsheathing his club. “He’s just a friend.”

“But, he could be more,” Félix said. “I mean, I started my relationship with Pepa as a friend.”

“I bet I could upstage Haru,” Camilo added. “I mean, you’re stunning! Who wouldn’t want to date you?”

Katara flicked her hand, and a stream of water splashed him, soaking his ruana.

“My sister isn’t of age yet,” Sokka said. “She’s only fourteen.”

“And I’m fifteen. What’s your point, boomerang man?”

“Enough,” Julieta said. “You’ve made your point, Sokka.”

“Well, he is cute,” Katara said. “Honestly, any girl would be lucky to have him.”

“Yeah, okay, he is cute, Katara.” Her brother put the club away. “But, wait until you’re older and this war is over before you start dating.”

“Still, staging a jailbreak is probably the bravest thing you could do,” Agustín said. “Even if it was partially because of a boy. It’s almost legendary.”

“Even more than Pepi making a hurricane on our wedding day,” Félix said. “Still the best day of my life!”

Katara’s blush deepened. “I’m not that brave, actually. Mirabel managed to hide her bending for years and not snap. I’d say that’s brave.”

Pepa shook her head. “No, that’s not bravery on her end. It’s anxiety. I suspected she was hiding something, like maybe a power she didn’t like, but I didn’t think it was Avatar bending. Before you three came along, Mirabel was often sidelined, intentionally or not, and mamá wasn’t really paying much attention to her. I still don’t know where she got the idea that we would exile her over her bending. If anything, I would have stepped in to teach her how to manage her emotions so her powers didn’t overwhelm her.”

“And I would have watched out for her more if I had known,” Luisa said.

“She always messed with her sheets before getting dressed,” Antonio said. “I didn’t think she was burning them by accident.”

Katara hummed. Sokka warned her against using her waterbending, often teaching her how to use her hands to catch fish or wash clothes, and Gran-Gran told her that they would risk losing her if the Fire Nation knew about her bending, but at least she knew they wouldn’t exile her. The fact Mirabel doubted she’d be welcome in the Encanto with her bending only pointed to worse influences in the family. Though the way Dolores said she could teach her…

“Was it just her anxiety that pushed you to hide her bending?” Katara asked.

“Not exactly,” Dolores said. “A few years ago, when Mirabel was ten, I had a dream where Abuelo Pedro came to me.”

“Really?” Pepa asked.

“You saw papá?” Julieta added.

“Yes. He told me to find his papá’s old scrolls in the attic and to train Mirabel. He also told me to hide it from the others. I spent a month studying the theory behind the bending and then told Mirabel I knew about her powers, so we started training. We’ve been doing this for four years now, almost five.”

“So, you hid her bending because Abuelo Pedro told you?” Camilo asked. “I mean, I’m all for loyalty, but I don’t like being left out of something important.”

“I could have been a good lookout,” Luisa said.

“Still, it was his wishes,” Dolores said.

“Do you still have those scrolls?” Sokka asked. “We might need all the help we can get, and since Mirabel knows all this, she could help teach Aang.”

“Yes. I keep them in my room, but I can pack them up for her when you leave.”

“Why don’t you go with them, mija?” Pepa asked. 

“Yeah,” Katara said. “I mean, we could use your hearing to avoid traps.”

“That’s all she can do,” Sokka said. “No offense meant, but we’ll need someone whose gift isn’t so limiting.”

Katara snorted. “And who do you propose goes with us other than Mirabel?”

“Isabela.” He put his hand up before the rest of the family protested. “Before anyone says anything, I talked about this with Alma. The florist is the best option because her gift isn’t limiting. She controls all plant life, including poisonous plants and plants that can be used for defense. Additionally, with what recently happened, it’s better if she avoids the fallout of her public incident.”

Katara frowned. “What if she does it again in our world?”

“She’ll have to deal with me. Plus, she’s learned her lesson, and Dolores doesn’t look like she can fight.”

“That’s true,” she said. “Besides, it would be better if Isabela went. That way, she’s out of here and away from the village’s expectations, and Mirabel has someone who is just as protective as I am.”

Katara frowned. “And Alma won’t exile her for her bending?”

“Certainly not.”

Everyone turned to the doorway, where Alma stood, a sad smile on her face. A shamefaced Isabela followed, though there was a sense of relief in her eyes.

“I was wondering where everyone went,” she said. “Good to know you all congregated in Pepa’s room.”

“We were just talking,” Sokka said. “Besides, we didn’t want to disturb you this morning.”

“I understand.” She smiled. “Besides, Mirabel is still a Madrigal at the end of the day, and I wouldn’t exile her for anything.”

“And if she did, I would go with her,” Camilo said. “I don’t abandon my melliza.”

“Prima,” Luisa said.

“Melliza.”

“Prima.”

“Melliza!”

“Prima!”

“Enough of this already,” Sokka said. “We get it, Camilo. You and Mirabel are close, but she is still Julieta’s daughter.”

The healer smiled in appreciation. “Thank you, Sokka.”

“No problem.”

“Speaking of Mirabel,” Isabela said, “she’s awake.”

Everyone sighed in relief, and Julieta stood, rushing out the door to get her healing food.

“Also,” Alma said, “Sokka, Katara, you wouldn’t mind if you two and Aang had a sit-down conversation with Mirabel, Isabela, and me, would you?”

“We’ll do that,” Katara said.

As soon as Alma, Julieta, and Isabela left, Pepa moved closer to Katara, while Félix sat next to Camilo.

“So, would you mind staying a little longer?” she asked. “I’d like to get to know you more.”

“Me, too,” Félix said. “We’ve never met anyone else like you, and your family situation sounds like something we should know.”

Katara sighed. The Encanto was wonderful, and she wouldn’t mind staying a little longer before they headed to the North Pole. But, given how Sokka wanted to get to the North Pole as quickly as possible, it might not be likely.

“I don’t mind staying longer,” Katara said. “Besides, I’d like to get to know Mirabel more.”

“And I think it would be better to sort the details out now rather than later,” Sokka said.

Katara blinked. Sokka rarely agreed to stay somewhere for longer than a few days. She counted it as a blessing if they stayed somewhere for a week. Had something convinced him to stay longer? Maybe he was desperate to get as much of Julieta’s food as possible. 

“Very well then,” Agustín said. “Have any other questions?”

“Yes.” Sokka grinned. “How does Casita work exactly?”

Pepa grinned mischievously. “Now, that’s a good topic!”

Katara smiled as Antonio nuzzled closer. This would be interesting, indeed.

***

Everything hurt so much. Mirabel moaned and stirred, trying to curl up into a ball.

Something stopped her movement, and she opened her eyes. A blob of purple and green met her eyes, and a pair of arms kept her close.

Isabela’s arms.

Mirabel attempted to reach for her glasses, but Isabela held her tighter. Light snoring told her that Aang was in the corner, and sunlight came through the window. White bandages covered her arms, and her clothes hung over a nearby chair.

Was this a dream? Maybe it was, and she would wake up when Isabela’s vines strangled her. Or she’d just lie there forever until someone found her. Either way, this couldn’t be real.

She glanced down at her ankle; the plant splint had been replaced with an actual splint. The memories resurfaced, and Mirabel tried not to push Isabela away immediately. She still didn’t know when she had fallen asleep or if anyone else found her. Somehow, she was back in Casita, with bandages covering her arms where brambles scratched her and a splint on her twisted ankle. The last thing she remembered clearly was Isabela holding her while she cried, the sun setting in the distance.

If this wasn’t a dream, it sure felt like it. Isabela hadn’t held her like that in years, and she wasn’t letting go this time. She snuggled closer to her sister, trying to soak in her warmth.

“Isa?”

The florist stirred at the sound of her name. “Hmm?”

“Is this a dream?”

She sighed. “No, it isn’t.”

“Are we in Casita?”

“Yes. You’ve been out all night and all morning.”

“Huh, what’s—oh, Mira, you’re awake!” Aang cried.

“I need my glasses,” she said.

“Right.” Isabela summoned a vine and brought her glasses over. Mirabel settled them on her face, and the room cleared up. Aang sat on a chair next to the bed, a relieved expression on his face, while Isabela still looked guilty about what had happened. “You feeling better?”

“A little. I’m sore all over.”

“Due to running into things?”

“Probably. Could have healed myself, but I wasn’t in the right mindset.”

“Speaking of,” Aang said, “that was some impressive bending. I haven’t seen impressive bending like that since Avatar Roku’s temple. Your flames turned blue, and the street cracked in half. A few moments more, and you’d be pulling off a state that even I couldn’t calm you down from.”

Mirabel paused. “Um, Aang, I’m sorry I didn’t tell you. I was scared.”

“I’m not angry.”

She arched an eyebrow, moving to look the monk in the eye. “You’re not angry? You were looking for me, and I was keeping my bending secret.”

“Mira, I don’t blame you. You’ve never seen war before, and besides, I hid my Avatar status from Katara and Sokka. I understand why you didn’t want to tell me because I’ve been there.”

Isabela summoned a white petunia and tucked it behind her ear. “I’ll go get mamá.”

She got out of bed and left the room, and Mirabel moved so she was sitting up. “How bad was the damage?”

“Compared to what I nearly pulled off, not bad,” Aang said. “It’s minor. The street’s cracked, but your ice is gone, and so are your flames.”

She sighed in relief. “Good. I didn’t want to destroy half the town.”

“I’m sure the majority of people here wouldn’t blame you. It was a nasty argument, and Isabela was pushing your buttons.”

“Some don’t. They’ll spin it to make me look like a threat.”

“And their opinion doesn’t matter because the right people know the truth.” Aang set his staff aside. “So, when did you figure out you had bending?”

“I was ten. For a week, strange things were happening. I would spill water out of a standing glass without touching it. The earth would move under my feet, and I’d wake to singed blankets. Then, Dolores approached me and said she knew why that was happening. Ever since then, we practiced in private, and I kept it a secret.”

“You know where these scrolls are?”

“Dolores’ room. She moved them there without telling Abuela. In fact, I think it was then that she started paying attention.”

“And…I know it was really bad timing when I asked, but would you be willing to come with us?”

Mirabel paused. She knew her bending carried serious responsibilities but wasn’t sure if she was ready to face a war. The only wars she had here were with Hugo and his yes-men and, until recently, Isabela. She knew how to fight but wasn’t comfortable fighting anyone, let alone full-grown soldiers. What if they decided to invade the Encanto and hurt her family and friends? She couldn’t help them at all if she were separate from them.

“I don’t know how much I can help. I’m not that good of a fighter.”

“I’m not, either, but I’m learning.” He sighed. “Look, I can’t end this war alone. And the spirits chose you for a reason. I know the whole introduction was rough, but I don’t want to pressure you into coming. It’s your choice.”

“I mean, I want to help. But…what if they attack my family?”

“I’m sure the way we came in isn’t common knowledge, and surely the magic of the miracle would keep out anyone who would hurt people.”

“Still…I’m not sure.”

“Also, I have to confront Ozai by the end of the summer, so it wouldn’t be that long that you’re away from home. A few months, really. Plus, with you over there, they won’t have a reason to attack the Encanto. They aren’t raiding the South Pole for me.”

“Still, it’s quite a risk.” She sighed. “Can I think it over for a bit? I don’t want to rush into something like this.”

The Avatar nodded. “Sure. But…I would like it if you came with us.”

Mirabel nodded just as the door opened.

“Mija, you’re awake.”

Mamá walked in with a bowl of soup and a worried expression. She placed the bowl in Mirabel’s lap and ruffled her curls.

“Are you all right?” she asked.

“I’m fine now, mamá.” She drank the soup down, and the pain receded. Her ankle straightened, and mamá removed the bandages.

“And good thing, too, nieta.”

Mirabel looked up as Abuela and Isabela walked into the room.

“Where’s Appa?” she asked.

“He’s with the town children,” Aang said. “They said they wanted to play with him this morning.”

“You gave us quite the scare, Mirabel,” Abuela said. “Can we talk about it?”

“I’m sorry, Abuela. I…”

Abuela turned to Aang. “Can we have a moment alone?”

Everyone nodded, and Aang, mamá, and Isabela left the room. Mirabel tensed as Abuela sat on the bed next to her.

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

Mirabel hesitated. “I…I didn’t want to face your wrath.”

Abuela arched an eyebrow. “Are you afraid of me?”

She looked down in shame. She knew Abuela wouldn’t hurt her, but ten years of neglect whispered in her ear, crumbling her trust in her family. Horrible ideas of exile or worse nestled in her brain, breaking her confidence. Why did she listen to the voices that sowed doubt into her brain?

“Mi mariposa talentosa, I wouldn’t exile you over your gift. In fact, I would rather have been informed so that I could keep an eye on you.”

“Why? So I wouldn’t be fooling around all day?”

“So the Fire Nation wouldn’t get the chance to catch you while you were alone.”

Mirabel looked up. “What?”

“I never told you or anyone else in the family, but your bisabuelo…” Abuela sighed. “You’re just like him. Down to the personality and looks. And now, you share firebending with him.”

She gaped. “You mean there’s a family member who could firebend before me?”

“Yes, but…he wasn’t exactly welcome back in his homeland. He was Fire Nation, but more importantly, a defector. He refused to participate in genocide and faked his death.” 

“So, why were you scared that they would take me?”

“Before his death, he was approached by Fire Lord Azulon and the then-Fire Lady Ilah. They offered protection, especially when we were threatened, but Yukio, your bisabuelo, refused. They extended it to Pedro and me, but we also refused, as we didn’t know what living in the Fire Nation was like.”

“So…you were afraid I would be taken if this Fire Nation figured out I had Yukio’s bending?”

“Yes. And then…we found out you have all four. Which makes you more of a target.” She sighed. “What I’m trying to get at is I was scared for you, not of you. I nagged you about where you were and who you were with because I feared that if you were ever alone, someone would take you away, and I can’t take another loss.”

“So, why didn’t you just tell me? For years, I thought you would overwork me like the villagers do with Luisa, or you would let them overwork me and never step in.”

“They what?” Abuela shook her head. “No, I wouldn’t, and that behavior ends here. I will not tolerate it any longer.” She relaxed her shoulders. “I’m just happy you’re all right. I didn’t want to lose you.” She lost her smile. “But it seems you’re meant to go a different path than mine. I never thought I would see one of my granddaughters go into a war against the Fire Nation, but…I think you were chosen for a reason. Maybe, these spirits Yukio believed in saw his spirit in you and chose you to be Avatar Aang’s aide.”

“And what if they find out about the family? What if I put the Encanto in danger and…?”

Abuela took Mirabel into a warm hug. “Mira, mi mariposa, our Encanto will be fine. The magic created a barrier that keeps all evil out. As long as you hold onto Yukio’s portal maker and make sure not to show it off, we’ll be fine.” She pulled back and smiled. “I always knew you were special. I just didn’t think that you’d ever have to leave the Encanto altogether for a temporary time.”

“Will I be able to come back if I need to?”

Abuela nodded. “I don’t know when that’ll be, but by the time this war is over, you won’t have to worry anymore about your place in the family.”

“And…no one who wants to hurt the family will be able to get in?”

“Yes.”

She sighed. If her place was assured and her home and family were safe, then maybe she could help Aang. Maybe she wouldn’t have to fear for her safety.

“Can Aang come back in?”

“Sure.” Abuela turned to the entrance. “I think he’d like to hear your answer anyway.”

She barely got off the bed just as Aang entered the room.

“I heard the last bit,” he said.

“About your request, Aang,” Mirabel said, moving so she was fully facing him, “I think I will be able to join you.”

He lit up. “Amazing! Besides, Katara needs another girl on the team, and you two already get along. It won’t be a problem!”

“Should I start packing?” Mirabel asked as Aang skipped out of the room.

“Probably, but I might keep you back a day,” Abuela said. “There are a few things I need to tell you before you leave. Plus, didn’t he promise rides on Appa?”

“I believe he did. Wouldn’t look good to break your word.”

“No, it would not.” She took Mirabel’s hand. “Ready for lunch? Julieta made leftovers for you.”

Mirabel’s stomach growled at the mention, and she smiled sheepishly. “A little.”

“All right, come on.”

Chapter Text

Isabela dug through her closet, looking for anything that wasn’t pink. Already, the rumors were starting to spread, and Dolores warned her against showing her face in public for a while. The last thing she needed was bad press about her character, especially since Mirabel’s recovery was still under wraps. Abuela would break the news the next morning and ease tensions, but for now, she wouldn’t step outside Casita.

But, now, she didn’t have enough non-pink traveling clothes. If Mirabel agreed to leave with Aang (and she guessed that she had, given how cheery he was), she would need someone to protect her, and there had to be more to her gift than just flowers. Perhaps her vines had more use than just transport and decoration.

“Isabela.”

She looked to the door, where Abuela stood in the doorway with a concerned look.

“Yes, Abuela?”

“Can I talk with you for a minute?”

“Yes, Abuela.” Isabela shut her closet.

Abuela shut the door. “Mirabel agreed to go with Aang, but I don’t want her to be alone during this. So, I need you to go along with her.”

Isabela lit up. “I was actually planning on doing that, actually. I just don’t have any clothes that aren’t pink, which might be a dead giveaway.”

“Yes, and Mirabel’s embroidery will stand out.” She sighed. “I never thought I’d see anyone leave the Encanto, but here we are. I need you to join your sister and me for a conversation downstairs. Aang, Katara, and Sokka have some background information you’ll need to know, and it’s about time I came clean about a few things in the past.”

“Okay.” She paused. “Is there anything else?”

“Yes. I know I limited you to flowers, but I think your gift can be expanded upon.” She pulled out a few botany books. “Here. These might help you in the field.”

Isabela thumbed through the pages. Numerous plants flashed before her eyes, some dangerous and some benign. She would definitely be using these books in the near future.

“Thanks, Abuela.” She sighed. “Whatever you tell the Encanto about what happened, don’t make Mirabel the bad guy. We both know it’s not her fault. I don’t think she was aware of what she was doing.”

“I believe that, too, but…I don’t think she would do that willingly if she had a choice.” Abuela looked down. “I don’t quite understand the scope of her power. If she’s just as powerful as Avatar Aang, she’ll be a target for powerful people. They’ll take her for their ends, lock her away, or worse.” She met Isabela’s eyes. “I need you to promise that you’ll keep Mirabel safe, even from herself, no matter what happens. Understand?”

The florist nodded. “I understand, Abuela. I won’t let anything happen to Mirabel.”

“And remember, she’s key to ending this war. It’s not easy, and you might see awful things, but I need you to keep strong and protect Mirabel with all you have.”

Abuela didn’t need to say it. She’d already made up her mind when Mirabel was asleep. If this Fire Nation wanted to take her baby sister from her, they’d have to kill her first. And she certainly wouldn’t let them kill her easily. She’d put up one hell of a fight and give them something to fear. After all, all roses had thorns, and sundew, while beautiful, was dangerous.

“Now, I think there might be some blue skirts Mirabel wanted to embroider but didn’t get to,” Abuela said. “I think those would work. Plus, I’m sure she will pack her embroidery kit anyway.”

“Mirabel’s never without it, and a sharp needle in the right artery might cause damage.”

“True. Why do you think hatpins and hairpins were popular back in the day?”

“Maybe I can bring some, just in case.”

“That wouldn’t be a bad idea.” She pulled out a duffel bag and filled it with undergarments while Isabela found simple jewelry and hair pins she wouldn’t mind missing.

“When do they plan on leaving?”

“Day after tomorrow. I believe the Avatar wants to fulfill some requests he got.”

“Ah, yes, the people wanting rides on Appa.”

“Yes. I personally want to see the Encanto from the sky.”

“Me, too. If I’m riding on Appa for a while, it would be beneficial to see what it’s like before the first day.”

Abuela smiled. “It’s quite the opportunity.”

Isabela couldn’t wait to see the world outside the Encanto.

And she’d show the Fire Nation why it would be a lethal mistake to hurt Mirabel on her watch. 

***

The line for rides on Appa was long, but no one begrudged the Madrigals for going first. Aang took the entire family at once, letting Antonio take the reins and telling him about the other animals they encountered. The warm side of the family marveled at the sight of the clouds and clear sky above the trees, while the cool side looked down with delight, finding their bright spot among the trees.

Alma smiled. If this were the view her nietas would get, she didn’t begrudge them the opportunity to explore outside the Encanto. Besides, Appa was a kind, tame creature, and she trusted Sokka to ensure they were safe.

As soon as they landed, a commotion broke out near the front of the line, and Alma quickly found the source: an annoyed Hugo. Mirabel’s confession still rang in her ears, and she got off Appa, ready to scold the boy for making trouble.

“What’s all this about?” she asked.

Hugo smirked. “I believe it’s my turn to ride on Appa.”

“You’re near the end of the list,” Sofia Silva said. “We’re next.”

The small group comprising the Guzmán and the Silva families gave him dirty looks.

“Still, if False Madrigal can go first, I can go after her. After all, if it weren’t for Doña Alma’s generosity, such a freak would be—”

He didn’t get to finish the sentence as an earth pillar shot up under his feet, sending him flying back to the edge of the forest where the town came into view. A smug Mirabel removed the earth pillar and looked around.

“Did everyone see that?” she asked. “Because I’m not doing it again.”

Alma smiled. “Oh, Mirabel, you didn’t have to chuck him like that.”

“Eh, felt like it. Besides, now he knows what it’s like to be on my bad side.”

Isabela snickered. “Okay, that was definitely too tame, hermanita. You should have made a cactus under him.”

“Now, there’s the Isabela I befriended!” Valeria said. “Where was she hiding out?”

“Seems she learned her lesson,” Mariano said. “Good thing, too.”

“All right, next group,” Sokka said. 

The Guzmáns and Silvas made their way onto Appa with eager grins, while Alma took Isabela and Mirabel back to Casita, Luisa tailing them.

“I envy you,” she said. “That is quite the view.”

“I can’t imagine what else you see,” Luisa said. “You have to tell me when all this is over.”

“We’ll keep a journal,” Isabela said. “Besides, I want to see what kind of plants they have.”

“I bet they have so much to explore,” Mirabel said.

“You will remember why you’re with him,” Alma said. “It’s not all fun and games.”

“I know, but there have to be moments where there’s a smile.”

“Indeed.” She patted Mirabel’s shoulder. “Don’t worry about us, dear. We’ll be fine.”

“And if anyone who wants to hurt you over there comes here, I’ll handle him,” Luisa said. “I don’t care how many injuries I sustain.”

They entered Casita, where Mirabel dashed to the nursery to grab a few things. Alma found some plainer blue skirts and light blouses, folding them and setting them aside so that her nietas could grab them. Alma made sure everyone was ready to handle their departure, with emergency food prepared. Julieta made plenty of arepas that would last a while, with preserved sourdough crackers Sokka showed her how to make. Pepa created little charms for them to wear, adding a blue and gold ribbon for Mirabel, prompting another mini argument between the hermanas. Their husbands spent more time trying to keep Pepa from crying at the thought of Isabela and Mirabel leaving, watching the doors as if they would disappear.

But the worst was last, and for good reason.

It was halfway to dinner when Aang and his friends returned. Alma herded them to the dining room, where Isabela and Mirabel were already seated. They were fully packed and ready to go.

“Before you head out,” Alma said, “there are some things you need to know.”

“Like what?” Isabela asked.

“First,” Sokka said, “Prince Zuko of the Fire Nation is hunting us. He’s Fire Lord Ozai’s son and has a ponytail and a nasty scar over his right eye. You can spot him easily if you do not hear him from a distance. He’s been following us from the South Pole, and his goal has been to capture Aang for a long while. Given that you have the same powers as him, Mirabel, he might also target you, which means you need to be extra aware.”

Isabela and Mirabel shared a worried look.

“So, is he going to be a problem?” Mirabel asked.

“Most likely, but we’ve been dealing with him for a while now.”

“And you can manage him?” Alma asked.

“Yes,” Katara said. “We get better after each encounter.”

“All right,” Isabela said. “I trust you know what you’re doing regarding him.”

“We do,” Aang said.

“I also have some background to share,” Alma said.

Her nietas, Aang, and Katara straightened up at that. Sokka merely grimaced like he didn’t want to hear it a second time.

“You know how the Encanto was made, right?” 

They nodded.

“I didn’t tell you the full story.”

“What happened, Abuela?” Isabela asked.

Alma sighed, the memories coming out of the shadows.

“Years ago, I met your abuelo during Noche de la Velitas, a candle festival during the holidays. Soon after meeting him, I ended up meeting his father Yukio. At the time, I knew him as a blacksmith, and Pedro was a tailor and writer. They were a good father-son duo, and soon after I married Pedro, he accepted me as a niera, a daughter-in-law. We had a good life.”

“But something happened, didn’t it?” Katara asked.

“Yes. Pedro became more outspoken about the people in power and the government policies. He used his writing to try and bring light to injustice. Yukio tried to get him to stop out of fear for his safety, but he supported him anyway. It got to the point where we were told in no uncertain terms that if he continued his work, our lives would be at stake.”

“When did you learn about Yukio’s past in the Fire Nation?” Aang asked.

“A year into my marriage. I told him about problems I had with an ex-fiance, who was stalking me at the time, and he confessed that he was a Fire Nation defector and understood being hunted by those in power. I didn’t quite get the message until Fire Lord Azulon showed up on our doorstep.”

“Wait, I thought Ozai was the Fire Lord,” Mirabel said.

“He is. Azulon was his father.”

“Oh, that makes sense. Just a little confused.”

She smiled. “That’s understandable. I was confused because Yukio mentioned Fire Lord Sozin.”

“The one who started the whole thing,” Sokka said.

“Yes. Azulon offered for Yukio to move us to the Fire Nation, but he refused, claiming he left because he didn’t want to participate in war crimes. He knew about brewing troubles regarding Pedro’s outspokenness and implored us to reconsider for our sakes.”

“And I’m guessing you refused,” Katara said. “That’s why the Encanto came to be.”

“No, that wasn’t the reason.” Alma sighed, trying to keep the tears at bay. “When I just gave birth to my babies, a death squad came knocking. Moments before, Azulon came and told us he overheard a plot to end Pedro’s life, and he told us he was ready to take us to the Fire Nation for our own protection, even claiming there was a wing of the palace dedicated to welcoming us. I thought it was a lie, but…well, I don’t know what to make of it. We refused, saying we wouldn’t leave Colombia.”

“And the death squads?” Aang asked.

“Yukio packed our things and told the other refugees and us to get out of town. He unleashed his firebending and put up a fight, but…old age and inactive use of his bending caught up with him. Pedro and I thought that was enough to deter them, but we were mistaken. They caught up with us, and Pedro…he gave his life to protect us. I watched as he was cut down before me, and I would have been next if…our miracle didn’t throw them back.”

Silence overcame the group, and Mirabel and Katara were teary-eyed, while Aang looked horrified and remorseful, like he understood the experience fully.

“I’m so sorry,” Katara said. “That must have been horrible to watch.”

“It makes sense now why you were worried about who Mirabel was with,” Aang said. “You’re afraid of losing her like you lost Yukio and Pedro.”

“Yes, well…I can’t change the past.” She sighed. “I need to know if Isabela and Mirabel will be safe with you.”

“They will be,” Sokka said. “I’ve been protecting Katara and Aang for this long. Might as well add two more to that list.”

“Plus, I can use my gift to protect Mirabel,” Isabela said.

“And I can protect myself,” Mirabel added.

“We can also use his scrolls and journals,” Sokka said. “It’ll give us an advantage.”

“Not to mention the type of things he probably learned about the Air Nation,” Aang said. “If he was part of the first strike and defected, he must have collected much about my culture.”

“If it’s all the same, I can send the scrolls and journals he had,” Alma said. “I’ve been looking to clean out the attic for some time, and I can’t think of anyone better to receive these than you.”

“Is there anything else you want us to know?” Mirabel asked.

Alma sighed. “If there’s ever any point where you need to lay low for a while, the Encanto is open to you. Make sure not to let our location slip to your enemies, or else we may face worse danger.”

Everyone nodded. Isabela and Mirabel left the room to check on what they packed while the trio sat almost too quietly.

“I don’t know if you were in the room with us,” Katara said, “but we understand your experience. My mother was killed in a Fire Nation raid, and…I walked in on her body.”

“I lost everyone in my culture,” Aang said. “I found the skeleton of my old teacher. I can’t unsee that.”

“I know about the lost mother,” Alma said. “Sokka told me.”

“I hope things go well now that we have this knowledge,” Aang said. “It’s nice to see a family like yours that still keeps a peaceful environment, even if war created it.”

She nodded. “It’s also been nice to get to know you, Aang. I never thought I’d get the chance.” She stood up, brushing away the tears. “Now, would you three help me set the table for dinner?”

“Of course,” Katara said. 

***

The next morning was chaotic. Breakfast was made early, as Sokka wanted to leave as soon as possible, and everyone was working on getting Isabela and Mirabel’s things onto Appa’s saddle, Antonio sneaking off with them to get more cuddles with the big fluffy beast. Agustín procured a tent for Isabela and Mirabel to share, donated by the Silvas, and two bedrolls, while Julieta triple-checked their food stock and shared the recipes with Sokka.

Finally, the moment came. The family gathered in the foyer as Mirabel and Isabela changed into traveling clothes. Their usual outfits would remain there, and a plainer look would receive less attention.

As soon as they came down, Alma ushered them into the last full family photo, Antonio holding onto Mirabel like his favorite stuffie. The picture was printed, and Alma framed it while the rest of the family gathered around Appa. She put it with the rest of Yukio’s things in his fine leather bag and approached the group with a fond smile.

“These are his scrolls and journals,” she said, handing the bag to Mirabel. “Take good care of them.”

“I will, Abuela,” Mirabel said.

“And remember, if anything happens and you need to lay low, the Encanto is open to you.”

“We’ll keep that in mind,” Sokka said.

“Thank you for your hospitality,” Katara said. “We appreciate it.”

“Hopefully, we’ll be back sooner than you think,” Isabela said.

Alma hugged Mirabel tightly, wanting to engrave the moment in her memory. She wouldn’t see her nieta for a while, and she wouldn’t let the moment pass by her.

“I love you, Mirabel,” she said. “With all my heart.” She pulled back and removed her locket, putting it around Mirabel’s neck. “Carry this with pride.”

“Thanks, Abuela,” Mirabel said. “I’ll keep this safe.”

“Safe travels.”

Mirabel got onto Appa’s saddle, and Aang smiled.

“Everyone ready?” he asked.

Everyone nodded.

“All right. Bye, everyone. We’ll be back.” He snapped the makeshift reins. “Appa, yip-yip!”

Appa groaned and took off into the sky. A golden portal appeared, and the creature flew through it, disappearing from sight.

“I hope they come back,” Antonio said. “I want to see Appa again.”

“I hope so, too,” Camilo said.

As the family departed, Alma clutched her shawl, a worried expression on her face.

Pedro, if you’re watching, protect them as best you can.

Chapter Text

Leaving the Encanto was probably the best thing ever. 

Mirabel didn’t need to hide her bending anymore, and with Isabela finally owning up to her mistakes, it would be easier to show off what she’d learned, as well as perfect her form from actual benders and not Dolores.

And for another, she got to explore. That was incentive enough to join Aang, if not end the war.

However, it seemed that for Aang, leaving Encanto wasn’t so great. He was pacing back and forth in the saddle. Mirabel thought he was just working off steam, but this was different. He looked slightly frightened.

“Would you mind sitting down?” Sokka asked, looking back with a disapproving face. “If we hit a bump, you’ll go flying off.”

Isabela summoned a vine and pulled Aang down. “Seriously, unless it’s for some fitness goals, don’t pace like that.”

“What’s bugging you anyway?” Sokka asked.

“You’ve been at it for a few hours,” Mirabel asked. “Was it something recent?”

“It’s what Avatar Roku said,” Aang said. “I’m supposed to learn all four elements before that comet arrives. And even with the time pause while we were in the Encanto, I'm not sure if I can handle the pressure.”

“What comet?” Mirabel asked.

“Sozin’s Comet. It’s coming at the end of summer, giving the firebenders an extreme power boost,” Katara said.

“In short, bad news,” Sokka said.

The sisters grimaced. No wonder Bisabuelo Yukio defected when he had the opportunity.

“In any case,” Sokka said, “you pretty much mastered airbending, and that only took you 112 years.” He smiled slightly. “I’m sure you can master three more elements by next summer.”

“We have scrolls you can learn from,” Mirabel said. “Besides, it’s all about learning the root of the bending and then applying it to the higher forms.”

“Since when did you get so wise?” Isabela asked.

“Since I started training with Dolores. She focused on the root.”

Aang winced. “I haven’t even started waterbending, and we’re still weeks away from the North Pole. What am I going to do?”

Katara grabbed Aang’s wrist. “Calm down, it’s going to be okay.”

“Besides,” Isabela said, “we might be in for a break. Appa’s been flying for a while.”

“If you want, I can show you some of the stuff I know,” Katara said.

“We have scrolls we can use,” Mirabel said.

“You’d do that?” Aang asked, looking relieved.

They nodded, and he relaxed.

“We’d need to find a source of water first,” Katara added.

Mirabel moved closer to the end of the saddle. “Surely, there’s got to be a river somewhere.”

“Maybe we can find a puddle for you to splash in,” Sokka said.

“Or a lake which we can throw you in,” Isabela added, a small smirk on her face.

The nonbender nodded. Mirabel leaned over and looked around…

“How about there?” she asked, pointing to a small area sporting a stream.

“That’s good.” Sokka snapped the rope. “Alright, down, Appa.”

They landed where a river met the base of a strong waterfall. Katara and Aang lit up while Isabela sideeyed Mirabel warily.

“If I have to keep a leash on you…” she said.

Mirabel repressed the memories of being on Isabela’s leash. No one needed to know that!

She pulled out a couple of scrolls with blue tips. “This one has the Northern style—” She put it to the right. “—and Southern style.” She put the second one on the left. “Given we’re headed to the North Pole, I think we can go over the Northern style.”

“Or we can just do some basic moves,” Katara said. “We don’t need to go all fancy just yet.”

She blushed. “Sorry, just…I like these because it’s what I’m used to.”

“We’ll get to them eventually.” Katara stepped towards the edge of the water while Sokka stalked off to clean out Appa’s feet, Isabela joining him. “This is a pretty basic move, but it still took me months to perfect.” She put out her hands, pushing forward and pulling back. “So, don’t be frustrated if you don’t get it right away. Just push and pull the water like this. The key is getting the wrist movement right.”

“Like this?” Aang asked.

“Push and pull,” Mirabel murmured, imitating the move alongside Aang. Already, a small wave moved back and forth, almost like a vertical handwave. It was larger than anticipated.

“That’s almost right. If you keep practicing, I’m sure you’re eventually—”

“Hey, I’m bending it already!”

Mirabel glanced over, keeping an eye on her wave.

“Wow, Mirabel, you’re good,” Aang said, his wave growing.

“Wow,” Katara said, arching an eyebrow. “I can’t believe you got that so quickly. It took me two months to learn that move.”

“Well, you had to figure it out all on your own. I’m lucky enough to have two great teachers.”

“It took me three,” Mirabel said, hiding her blush. “Don’t feel bad. Everyone goes at their own pace. Aang just happens to be a fast learner.”

“So are you,” Aang said.

“I always connected more with water than air.”

“Because you had to adapt so quickly.”

“Yes, and it was always soothing.”

Katara smiled. “Good to know. I grew up around water.”

Aang beamed. “So, what’s next?”

“This is a more difficult move. I call it streaming the water.”

Streaming the water? Mirabel knew that move by heart. It had been the first move she learned with Dolores before they moved to the more advanced forms. 

Katara pulled a stream of water from the river, moving it closer to her like a snake charmer manipulating a snake through music. It was slightly rough, but with practice, it would be more refined.

“It’s harder than it looks, so don’t be disappointed if…” The waterbender perked up. “Mirabel, why don’t you go first? I’m sure we could benefit from a demonstration.”

Mirabel imagined she was pulling a thread through a needle's eye. The stream came out smoothly, dancing around them and moving as if following an invisible string. She moved it around her like a dance ribbon and put it back in the water.

“That’s amazing!” Aang said. “You’re a natural!”

“I just imagined I was threading a needle,” she said.

Aang took a deep breath. “Okay, my turn.”

He pulled out a string of water and spun it around wildly as if it were a sack of rocks he aimed at someone. He chopped it and threw it over his head before sending it back into the water.

Katara hummed. “Nice work, although the over-the-head flair was unnecessary.”

“Sorry,” Aang said.

“I thought it was nice,” Mirabel said.

He grinned. “I thought you did a pretty good job yourself.”

“Ah, don’t mention it.”

“Seriously, you’re good. I can’t believe Hugo thought you weren’t worth anything.” He turned to Katara. “Well, don’t stop now. Keep it coming!”

“What else should we do?” Mirabel asked. “Unless you want the scrolls?”

Katara shrugged. “Well, I kind of know this one other move, but it’s pretty hard. Even I haven’t figured it out yet. The idea is to create a big, powerful wave.”

Mirabel hummed. Dolores had taught her that move, but she’d warned Mirabel against using it. But there were no untrustworthy witnesses…

Mirabel eyed her sister. “Move the supplies, Isa.”

Isabela grabbed the supplies and moved them away from the river's edge.

“Thanks,” Sokka said.

“You might want to move, too,” Katara said.

“Nope. I haven’t seen you make a wave.”

“Well, don’t blame me when you get soaked.”

Mirabel giggled. She’d like to see Sokka get soaked.

Katara tried to pull a wave out, but it popped. She groaned in frustration, and Mirabel sighed.

Aang moved his hands in a circular motion. “So, like this?”

He pushed his hands forward, and a massive wave sprouted out of the water, arching over…

“Aaang!”

Sokka’s cry was quickly muffled by the water, and his head popped up. Appa looked very soaked and unhappy.

“Wow!” Mirabel said.

“I fear for my safety if my hermanita can make a wave like that,” Isabela said.

“Looks like I got the hang of that move,” Aang said. “What else you got?”

Katara sighed. “I think that’s enough practicing for today.”

“Yeah, I’ll say,” Isabela said, shaking the water out of her dress and hair. “We’ll need to get new clothes!”

Mirabel lit up at the mention. “Why don’t we go shopping in the local town? I mean, we might be running low on a few things.”

“True,” Katara said. “And we might need to replace a few things.”

“Let’s get a list together,” Sokka said, getting out of the river. “That way, we’re in and out, and no one catches on. Especially Zuko.”

***

It seemed Bisabuelo Yukio thought of everything. She found a white lotus tile (Isabela lit up at the sight and took it, claiming the right to protect it since she knew everything regarding flowers) as well as a stack of earth kingdom money and practical travel advice. So, combined with the money this King Bumi gave the trio, they had more than enough money to cover their needs.

Mirabel offered to buy clothes and mending supplies, and naturally, Isabela made her promise not to go overboard or get anything that might make them noticeable. As much as she was still getting used to this new Isabela, she agreed anyway just to keep the peace. If she had her way, she would be leashed the whole time, never out of sight of the group.

So, she darted to the first clothing stall she could find.

“Ah, an eager customer,” he said. “Tell me, what are you looking for?”

“Traveling clothes,” she said. “Do you have anything sturdy, like for colder climates?”

“Yes, of course.” He gestured to the side, where a stack of thicker skirts, cloaks, and long-sleeved blouses met her eye. “Take your time.”

Mirabel rummaged through the pile, careful not to make a mess of things. It was mostly greens, though she found a few teals and emeralds in the pile. She brought extra, but it would be nice to have a skirt from here, just in case.

“Looking for traveling clothes?” 

Mirabel looked to the source: an old man wearing dark red and brown clothing. He was quite pudgy, with a warm smile on his face. He had to be a grandfather, if not an experienced traveler. The soldiers following him looked a little confused, but they gave her kind smiles. Perhaps, this was a Fire Nation noble or some other traveler who wasn’t connected with Ozai.

“Hi, sir,” Mirabel said. “Yes, I am.”

“And where are you headed?”

“A colder area.”

“Ah, I see.” The old man picked up a thick teal skirt. “Then, this would be perfect. Though for extra warmth, I would get some cloaks with fur. Layering might be your friend in colder climates. Maybe even something to cover your ears and hands.”

“That might cost extra, and we don’t have a lot of money.”

“I’ll cover the cost if you can’t.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“Please, call me Iroh.”

“Nice to meet you, Iroh.”

Mirabel picked out a few skirts, blouses, and two teal cloaks, a thin one for spring and a thicker, fur-lined cloak for winter. Additionally, she also got a pair of gloves for everyone in the group and some ear warmers.

“Ah, a very cold climate,” the merchant said. “Say, you’re going to the North Pole, aren’t you?”

“Yes, actually.”

“Good luck. It’s real cold there.”

“Thanks. How much do I owe you?”

“Thirty silver coins.”

Mirabel fished out thirty silver coins and handed them to the merchant.

“Thank you for the business,” he said as Mirabel moved to pack up the clothes.

“I’ll do it,” Iroh said, folding the clothing and putting it in the bag.

“Thank you, Iroh. I appreciate it.”

“I didn’t catch your name earlier.”

Mirabel blushed. One of the key manners Abuela taught was to introduce yourself to someone who asked for your name. And he seemed harmless…

“I’m Mirabel.”

Iroh hummed, studying her face. “And are you traveling alone? A girl like you shouldn’t travel alone.”

“I’m not alone. I’m with my sister and a few friends. We’ve been traveling for a while.”

“Ah, and are they here in town?”

“They are. We split up to cover our bases.”

“Good thinking, though it shouldn’t be often. You don’t know what will happen.”

Mirabel cleared her throat. “Um, not to be rude, but why are you staring like that? It’s a little unnerving.”

Iroh sighed. “My apologies, Lady Mirabel. You reminded me of someone.”

“Who?”

“An old legend from the Fire Nation. In a way, you look like Yukio, just…tanner and female. I guess it might be my imagination playing tricks on me.”

“Thanks.” She cleared her throat. “Say, I need to get back to my group. I’m sure they’re missing me by now.”

“Of course. Don’t let this old man stop you. Be well, my dear.”

“You, too, Iroh. Though I guess the soldiers help deter thieves and attackers.”

“We’ll make sure he’s safe,” the one on the right said. “Now, on your way.”

Mirabel skipped away from the stall, clothing in hand and a tune on her lips. Not only had she gotten clothing for colder climates, but she also made a friend in the marketplace. Iroh seemed nice, and perhaps he might be a great addition to the team.

She paused and spotted Aang, Katara, and Sokka leaving one of the alleyways, a bag in hand.

“Hey, Mirabel,” Aang said. 

“Did you get enough clothing for everyone?” Sokka asked.

“I did,” Mirabel said. “And some extra for when we get to the North Pole. I even got advice from a kind old man who just happened to pass by.”

“Of course, he’d be eager to help a young girl like you.”

“And I got this,” Aang added, pulling out a whistle. “It’s a bison whistle.”

“Good thing, too,” Mirabel said. “We can call Appa at any time.”

“It’s broken,” Sokka said, a frown on his face. “That’s one less copper piece.”

“Actually, it’s not broken. It has a frequency that only Appa can hear, which means we can call him at any time. It’s similar to a dog whistle.”

Sokka hummed. “Okay, so it’s a good purchase. All right, let’s wait for Isabela to catch up with us and then get back to camp.”

They headed towards the outer edge of the market, where a different voice was heard above the crowd.

“Earth Nation, Fire Nation, Water Nation, so long as bargains are your inclination, you’re welcome here! Don’t be shy, come on by!”

They looked over to the source of the voice: a lanky man dressed in clashing green clothes. He didn’t seem to belong to any nation, nor did he have any identification of his homeland.

“Mirabel, don’t stare,” Sokka said, pushing her forward.

It was too late, though. The speaker noticed them and rushed forward.

“You there!” He bumped into Mirabel, offering an exaggerated smile. “Sorry, miss, didn’t stop in time. I can see from your clothing that you’re world-traveling types.”

“You can say that again,” Mirabel said.

“Perhaps I can interest you in some exotic curios?”

Mirabel paused. “Exotic curios?”

“Sure!” Aang said. “What are curios?”

The speaker paused, blinking for a moment, and then brightened. “I’m not entirely sure, but we got ‘em.” He looked over at Mirabel again. “And I think the lady here might like something to brighten her smile. Say, jewelry or a nice set of lenses? Or a necklace? That old thing looks like it needs a good polish.”

“I might take a look if you got some,” Mirabel said.

The speaker gestured for them to follow, and Mirabel adjusted her bag. The ship was steady, but the shelves were unorganized, to say the least. Her eyes quickly found some nice necklaces, some with different designs and jewels.

“These are beautiful,” Mirabel said under her breath. “Maybe I should get one for mamá.”

“I’ve never seen such a fine specimen of lemur. That beast would fetch me a hefty sum if you’d be interested in bartering.”

The group turned around as the captain came out of the back, a false smile on his face. He was dressed nicely, with a hat and a strange type of parrot on his shoulder. The parrot squawked, causing Momo to hiss in fear.

“Momo’s not for sale,” Aang said, holding him protectively.

“Nice bird you have,” Mirabel said, trying not to make the captain an enemy. “He’s so colorful.”

The captain smiled. “Thank you, my dear.” His eyes fell on her bag. “Nice taste in bags, miss. Authentic Fire Nation leather, though I don’t see the insignia anywhere.”

“Family heirloom. It was my great-grandfather’s.”

“Then, he had good taste and passed it to you. I’d say you’re quite the fashionista based on your clothes.”

Mirabel looked down at the embroidery she added to the bottom of her skirt. Despite the temptation to redo all of it, she kept to the candle and bending styles, careful not to expose her home or family in any way.

“Thank you. I can sew, embroider, knit. I can mend anything.”

“A good skill to have.” He looked over the jewelry. “Interested in replacing your locket?”

“No, but I was thinking about getting a gift for my mother.”

“Ah, such a good heart.” He arched an eyebrow. “What’s your name?”

“Mirabel.”

“A beautiful name, indeed.” He lifted one necklace, which looked like a loop encrusted with diamonds. “This might suit your mother’s tastes, Miss Mirabel.”

“Maybe.” She shrugged. “Though she favors blue.”

“Ah, so something like this?” The captain held out a necklace that sported a blue gem surrounded by water.

“That’s more her style, yes.”

“Look at this, Mira, Aang.”

Mirabel departed from the necklace arrangement and joined Katara, looking at—

“It’s a waterbending scroll,” Katara said, her eyes alight with joy.

“It looks nice,” Mirabel said. “Maybe it’s more recent than the ones we have.”

“Check out these crazy moves. I bet you can learn these quickly.”

“Maybe, but I have a scroll that details just this. It’s still in good condition.”

“Where did you get a waterbending scroll?” Aang asked.

The captain put his hand on the scroll and rolled it up. “Let’s just say I got up north at a most reasonable price—free.” He put it back. “Though I would be interested in seeing your scrolls.”

“I’ll have to decline,” Mirabel said, fighting the urge to demonstrate why she needed the scrolls. “My great-grandfather wouldn’t be too happy to see his collection go into anyone else’s hands other than family. That, and my grandmother will kill me if I do that.”

The captain seemed disappointed but nodded his head. “Understandable.”

Sokka looked over the objects, but something glinted in his eye. “Wait a minute—sea-loving traders with suspiciously acquired merchandise and pet reptile birds?” He whirled around. “You guys are pirates!”

The speaker took him in a side embrace. “We prefer to think of ourselves as high-risk traders.”

A note of fear came over Mirabel. Maybe it wasn’t such a good idea to stick around. If they were pirates, did they deal in human merchandise? The captain’s eyes were almost darkened with the wrong type of interest, and his insistence on showing her different items almost bordered on stalling her exit.

“Tell you what,” she said, “I’m sure there’s something that’ll interest other customers, but I don’t think I found anything I like. Sorry, but I need to go. I’ll take the rest of the supplies to camp.”

Sokka handed her the bag. “Your call, Mira.”

“Thanks.” She hurried out of the boat before the others could stop her. “See you later.”

She swore the captain muttered, “Very interesting,” under his breath.

***

Finding food was Isabela’s prerogative, and it was simple to find the ingredients for long-lasting food. With all the traveling they did, quick meals would be most important. 

Still, she had extra cash to burn, and she got everything off the list. So, she headed to the market, browsing the different stalls. One jumped out at her: a stall boasting different types of jewelry.

Yes, that would be a good investment.

She came over and looked over the merchandise.

“Looking for someone in particular?”

Isabela turned to the voice: an old man wearing Fire Nation clothing, flanked by two guards.

“Oh, sorry, I didn’t see you there,” she said.

“Forgive me for startling you, miss…?”

“Isabela.”

“Isabela. Quite the name.” He followed her gaze. “Ah, such a pretty display.”

“Indeed, it is.” She lifted a few with a finger, shaking her head at the designs. None of them screamed Mirabel, and some even looked insulting.

“Looking for something in particular, miss?” the vendor asked.

“Yes,” she said. “Do you have any designs that resemble reconciliation?”

“Reconciliation?” the old man asked. “Did you get in a fight with someone?”

“My sister. I…said some rather unkind things to her, and despite apologizing, I want to get her something to prove that I mean it.”

“Well, how about this one? It would make your intentions clear.” 

The old man lifted a necklace from the top. The design resembled two hearts, forged together near the top, with a blue and green gem countering each other, and the silver chain melted seamlessly with the design.

“Yes, that’s perfect for her,” Isabela said. “How much?”

“Ten silver coins,” the vendor said. “High quality, too.”

“I’ll say.” Isabela pulled ten silver coins for the necklace. “Here.”

“Thank you. Say, if you add five more, I can replicate it in a week.”

“Just the one.”

“All right, then.” The vendor put the necklace in a small bag. “Here you go. One necklace for a little sister.”

“Thank you.” She turned to the old man. “And thank you for finding it.”

“It’s no problem, my dear.”

“I didn’t catch your name, though.”

“It’s—”

“Uncle Iroh!”

A sharp, young voice came through, and a young man stalked up to the pair, narrowing his eyes.

Isabela had to take a double-take. He had a nasty scar over his right eye and ear as if someone had put a poker over it, and he wore armor similar to Iroh. However, the only hair he had was a ponytail that had no base.

Iroh smiled. “Ah, nephew, I was just talking to this young lady, Isabela, and—”

“Did you find your Pai Sho tile yet?”

The florist gaped at just how rude he was to his uncle. If she had spoken to Abuela like that, she would have been punished for at least a month.

“No, I haven’t,” Iroh said.

“Pai Sho tile?” Isabela asked.

“Ah, a game piece. I’m missing the white lotus tile, in particular.”

Isabela dug into her pocket. “I have one. It was my great-grandfather’s.” 

She pulled the piece out, and Iroh stared at it with shock.

“What is your great-grandfather’s name?” he asked.

“It’s not important,” the young man snapped.

“Yes, it is, Prince Zuko.”

Everything froze for a minute, and Sokka’s words came back to her.

Prince Zuko of the Fire Nation is hunting us.

This was Prince Zuko of the Fire Nation? This insolent boy was hunting Aang?

And if he caught wind of Mirabel having the same ability…

“We’re wasting time, uncle,” Prince Zuko said. “Come on, we need to get back to hunting the Avatar.”

“Let’s check the west end,” Iroh said. “I’m sure they have a tile like it.”

“Well, don’t let me stop you,” Isabela said. “I’ll be on my way. Thanks again for the advice.”

“It’s no problem, Lady Isabela.” He lowered his voice. “If your sister’s name is Mirabel, tell her I said hello and would like her to join us for a spot of tea.”

Isabela barely had time to decline the offer as Prince Zuko grabbed him by the arm and dragged him away.

“How rude,” she said. “Did no one teach him manners?”

“No, I’m afraid not,” the vendor said, a sympathetic smile on her face. “Besides, he left the Fire Nation three years ago. I doubt this would fly in the Fire Lord’s eyes.”

Isabela could guess that. Whatever he did, it must have been really bad to earn that scar.

“Thanks,” she said. “I better get going.”

“Yes, you should.”

Isabela headed back to the meeting spot, praying that the others didn’t run into trouble just yet. They needed to get back to the campsite, pack up, and leave before Prince Zuko spotted them. Maybe they could make a break for it before he found out who she was traveling with—

Katara, Aang, and Sokka rushed past her, as if they were running from—

“Get back here, you!”

Isabela groaned as a band of pirates ran past her as well.

Did they inherit Mirabel’s unlucky streak?

She pocketed the necklace and followed closely, preparing a few pollen pods just in case she needed to blind a few people. If these pirates were after a bounty on Aang’s head, they’d find her a formidable foe.

She found them cornered in an alleyway, trapped by a trio of pirates.

“Now, who gets to taste the steel of my blade first?”

Aang narrowed his eyes. “No thanks.”

“Not today!” 

Isabela threw a pollen pod onto the ground just as Aang threw a dust cloud towards them. Thick, pink pollen infected the area, and she moved past the pirates, grabbing the trio as Aang unlocked his glider.

“Grab on tight!” Aang called.

“Aang, I thought we were running from the pirates!” Katara cried.

“Just hold on!”

“Tell me Mirabel’s not with them,” Isabela snapped.

“No, she left early,” Sokka said.

“Good, she used the right brain, unlike you three idiots!”

They glided right over the pirates’ heads and the town, only landing by the river where they practiced earlier. Mirabel was already there, setting out their purchases and organizing them.

“Oh, you’re back!” she said.

“Yeah, they’re back,” Isabela said, “after being chased by pirates.”

“Yeah,” Aang said. “I used to kind of look up to pirates, but those guys were terrible.”

“I know,” Katara said, “which is why I took this.”

She pulled out a scroll from her sleeve.

“No way.

“I know, right?”

“No wonder they were trying to hack us up,” Sokka said, frustration lining each syllable. “You stole their waterbending scroll!”

“I prefer to call it high-risk trading.”

“YOU STOLE THE WATERBENDING SCROLL?”

Isabela jumped back at just how angry Mirabel sounded. Her excitement turned to fury, and she marched up and grabbed the scroll from her.

“What were you thinking?” she asked. “We have two perfectly good scrolls here, and you decided to endanger your lives over a flashy scroll!”

“They stole it from a waterbender!”

Sokka shook his head. “It doesn’t matter. You put all of our lives in danger just so you can learn some stupid, fancy splashes.”

“These are real waterbending forms! You know how crucial it is for Aang to learn waterbending!”

“That doesn’t justify anything,” Isabela said. “Sure, they may have stolen it first, but two wrongs don’t make a right. And we have scrolls that he can learn from until we get to the North Pole. Shortsightedness like that will kill you in the long run.”

“We already have enough enemies,” Mirabel said. “No use making another. Besides, Zuko could use the pirates against us. We need to return the scroll.”

“No! This is my culture.”

“And you’re gambling our lives for it,” Isabela said. “Look, no matter how vile the pirates are, I do not condone stealing.”

“Okay, and let them sell it to a nobleman for 200 gold pieces?”

Mirabel paused. “I know it’s your culture, and you might want to learn from it, but it still doesn’t justify stealing it.”

“So, you’re going to just return it to thieves?”

“No. I’m going to make a copy.”

Isabela gaped. “What are you talking about?”

“I left the ship and took the bag of supplies. The pirate captain didn’t see me take it, and I made sure to avoid it. Plus, we have supplies to make more scrolls. I can copy the scroll and then return the original. That way, Katara has a copy she can use, and the pirates get their scroll, and ergo, their 200 gold pieces from their buyer, and everyone walks away happy. And we don’t have to worry about anyone other than Zuko.”

“Speaking of,” Isabela said, “guess who I ran into in the market?”

Everyone stared at her in shock. 

“What?” Aang asked.

“He’s here,” Isabela said. “With his uncle, Iroh. They were looking for a white lotus tile. I don’t think they made the connection between us yet.” She turned to Mirabel. “How long will it take to copy the scroll?”

“Two hours at most,” Mirabel said. “It’s just four moves.”

“Good. I’ll help you there and deliver it with you. In the meantime, I suggest we pack up camp and move before Zuko catches on that we’re here.”

“All right,” Sokka said. “Come on, let’s get everything together.”

Isabela hoped that they would make it out alright and their first encounter with Zuko wouldn’t be there.

Chapter Text

The whole shopping trip was a complete waste of time. Uncle Iroh had found everything except for that damn lotus tile. He could have bought it off that girl—Isabela, or something like that—but no, he had to waste his time discussing necklaces.

Then again, he knew the importance of necklaces. The waterbender had one, which she lost at the prison. He still had yet to return it to her, but he didn’t care much to do so until he had the Avatar. It would be too cruel to keep it from her.

Uncle Iroh turned his gaze to a distant ship. “Ah, this place looks promising.”

Zuko groaned. For the love of Agni, let this be the last stop!

He walked in with Uncle Iroh, who immediately greeted the captain with more warmth than needed before looking around. Sure enough, he landed on a very ugly stone monkey with rubies.

Another pirate walked in, his green clothes stained with pink. Zuko had to resist laughing at the sight. No one would dare approach father in that state, let alone any guard.

“We lost the Water Tribe girl and the little bald monk she was traveling with. Plus, they had help from someone familiar with pollen pods.”

Zuko couldn’t believe his luck. If they had seen the Avatar, maybe they could help him.

“This monk, did he have an arrow on his head?”

The pirates glanced at him nervously. “Yes, he did. Why do you ask?”

“I’ve been hunting him for a while. If he’s a thief, I’d like to help recover what was stolen.”

“They took a waterbending scroll,” the captain said. “Authentic, from up north. If you can recover that, we’ll help you—”

“Excuse me?”

Zuko and Uncle Iroh turned to the source of the interruption: two young women, one in her early twenties and one no older than him, walking into the ship. The younger had a scroll in her hands.

“I believe this is yours,” the younger one said, handing over the scroll to the captain.

“Ah, Miss Mirabel,” the captain said. “So good to see you.”

Mirabel? That was a pretty name. Plus, she didn’t look like she’d be much of a threat. 

“I heard my friends caused you trouble. I’m sorry about the fiasco.”

“Oh, well, I’m glad you know better than your friends.” The captain stood up. “In exchange, I’ll give you anything here free of charge.”

Zuko kept quiet, watching her with interest. He recognized the older woman, Isabela, from his brief encounter with her at the necklace stand, but he didn’t know they knew each other. Were they sisters?

“As kind as that is, we don’t have the room,” Mirabel said. “Thank you, though.”

“Of course. I don’t want to force it on you.”

“At least you’re polite about it,” Isabela muttered.

The captain looked over Isabela. “You her sister?”

“I am, yes.”

“Well, does anything interest you here?”

“No, sorry. I don’t want to waste your time.”

So, they were sisters. The resemblance paid off. 

“In any case, we should be on our way,” Isabela said. “Come on, Mira, let’s regroup with the others.”

“Sure, I’m—” Mirabel lit up. “Oh, Iroh!”

Isabela turned around, and her jaw dropped. “Iroh? What are you doing here?”

“Doing some shopping.” He gestured to the monkey. “Wouldn’t this look great as a decoration?”

Her smile strained. “It’s…a bit of an acquired taste. Perhaps something less noticeable or smaller would suffice.” Her eyes fell on Zuko, and she tensed her grip on Mirabel.

“I don’t think I mentioned it, but thanks for the advice,” Mirabel said. “That helped with our clothing choices.”

“And for the advice on the necklace, too,” Isabela said.

“What necklace?”

The elder girl looked almost pleased. “I got you something nice. I’ll show you when we get back to camp.”

“Oh, thanks, Isa!” Mirabel looked over at Zuko. “And who’s this?”

“No one important,” Isabela said, pushing Mirabel out of the ship. “Come on, Mira, our friends are waiting for us.”

“Right. Hope to see you again, Iroh!”

“You, too,” Uncle Iroh said, waving as they left.

Zuko took a good look at Mirabel’s bag, letting the insult slide. The style suggested that it came from the Fire Nation decades ago. The stitching where the insignia would be proved that much. Could it be they were descendants of a firebender in the military?

“Tell you what, uncle, take as much time as you need.” 

He left the ship before Uncle Iroh could say anything, keeping enough of a distance so Mirabel wouldn’t catch on to him following her. Isabela’s grip on her didn’t waver.

“Who’s the boy with the scar?” she asked. “You were pretty hasty in getting me out of there.”

Isabela glanced back. “Don’t look now, but he’s following us.”

He froze as they turned around.

“Can I help you?” Mirabel asked.

“Where’d you get the bag?” he asked.

The sisters shared a worried look.

“Our great-grandfather. It’s a family heirloom.”

“A Fire Nation family heirloom?”

“I’m sorry?” Isabela asked. “We’re not Fire Nation.”

“No, we’re not from there,” Mirabel added. “Never stepped foot in that country.”

“But, your ancestor did. Who was he?”

“Our ancestor?” Mirabel shook her head, cleaning her glasses. “I’m sorry, I don’t follow what you’re saying.”

“You clearly had an ancestor in the Fire Nation army under the rule of my grandfather Fire Lord Azulon, maybe Fire Lord Sozin. Who was he?”

“Well, our grandmother might have mentioned our great-grandfather being in a military, but she wasn’t specific,” Isabela said. “Even so, it’s been so long that we don’t know the full story, just a repeat.”

She was clearly lying. The way she avoided eye contact proved that much. Her smile was strained, like she was trying to be polite but was ready to explode at any moment. Mirabel looked guilty of lying, shuffling her feet and looking at Isabela as if asking for protection.

“Sorry, we don’t know who you’re talking about,” Mirabel said. “It’s been too long, and not even our grandmother knows.” She cleared her throat. “Have a wonderful evening.”

The sisters turned away, and Zuko watched them leave, his eyes on Mirabel the whole time. Something about her rubbed him the wrong way. She was clearly hiding something from him. Did they actually know their ancestor’s name? Did they suspect him of having an ulterior motive? Maybe, they feared the Fire Nation and didn’t want anything to do with it.

If that were the reason, he would change their perspective. They weren’t savages, after all.

“I assume they don’t want to come over for tea, do they?” Uncle Iroh joined Zuko’s side, holding the bejeweled monkey under his arm. “There are kinder ways to invite someone over.”

“They have a Fire Nation ancestor,” Zuko said. “That’s the only explanation.”

“But, perhaps they do not want to share such information with a stranger. It could be they’ve dealt with demanding people in the past and don’t want to cause more issues.”

“The younger one…”

“Mirabel?”

“Yes. She’s hiding something.”

“This time, don’t get caught. She might have secrets you don’t want to know.”

Zuko nodded, waiting until Uncle Iroh was gone before taking off, following the duo. This time, he kept to the trees, using the darkness as a cover to follow them. Surely, they didn’t walk the whole way.

“Hey, we’re back!”

The banished prince moved to the side of the nearest tree, keeping quiet. One stray sound, and he would be found out. He moved so he could see the scene.

He barely kept back a gasp. 

They were in league with the Avatar!

Mirabel put the bag down and pulled out a few scrolls. “By the way, we have no more problems with the pirates.”

The waterbender sighed in relief, looking over a copy of the scroll. “Thanks.”

“Katara, don’t pull that again,” Isabela said. “It’s better that we try to avoid more trouble than necessary.”

So, the Avatar was named Aang, and the waterbender was named Katara.

“Hey, if you don’t mind, I need more potatoes for the stew,” the male Water Tribe member said.

“Sure, Sokka.” Isabela flicked her wrist, and a few large potatoes appeared from nowhere.

Aang. Katara. Sokka.

Now he had names for his targets.

“Do any of you mind if I go off and practice?” Mirabel asked. “I mean, we’re not leaving until morning.”

Perfect. That was enough time to figure out what this girl was hiding.

“Sure, hermanita, but don’t go too far. Ten cuidado.”

Mirabel nodded, as if she understood the last command, and headed away from the camp. Zuko avoided the firelight and headed in the same direction, waiting until she was far enough away to avoid their attention.

She looked around her and relaxed her shoulders, opening the scrolls. One showed air moves, while the other showed fire.

“I wonder…” She made a fist and punched out a blast of flame, using her other hand to intertwine strings of air. A small fire tornado appeared, spinning in a controlled area at her feet. Water droplets wetted the area, despite a cloudless evening sky, and the earth swallowed up the embers like they were nothing.

Zuko could barely restrain himself. Mirabel wasn’t just in alliance with the Avatar. She had the same powers as him! It explained why Isabela was so protective and hurried her out. The Avatar and his friends must have told them about him and his mission.

Maybe, he could correct some falsehoods about him. Surely, Mirabel wouldn’t be so wary if she knew the real reason why he was out hunting the Avatar.

He closed the gap and grabbed her from behind, muffling her scream with his hand.

“I don’t want the others to know about this.” He turned her around, keeping his hand over her mouth. “Don’t scream.”

She nodded, and he lowered his hand, pinning her to the tree.

“What are you doing?” she asked, keeping her voice low. “If Isabela finds you doing this, you’ll be wrapped in poison ivy.”

“Where did you learn your bending?”

She paused. “Why do you want to know? So you can blab to your father about my family?”

“A family member taught you?”

She winced. “¡Que estúpido! No puedo cerrar mi boca por un momento.”

“What is that language?”

She blinked. “Forget what I just said. It wasn’t meant for you.”

“Who taught you?”

She frowned. “Do you think I’ll tell you?”

“You mentioned it was a family member. Which family member?” He arched an eyebrow. “Isabela?”

She shook her head. “No.”

“Then, who? A brother? Another sister? A cousin?”

She kept her mouth shut, but her eyes tensed at the last one.

Zuko smiled. “Ah, a cousin taught you. Who? Tell me a name.”

She shook her head.

“What if I promised I wouldn’t tell the name to my father?”

Mirabel looked down. “You wouldn’t tell him?”

“No. Besides, I’m sure he’d be more interested in you.”

She shook her head. “I’m not running the risk of a broken promise. I won’t tell.”

Zuko groaned. Despite his mission, he didn’t want to do anything dishonorable to her. Perhaps, he could earn her forgiveness. He’d even take Uncle Iroh’s scolding if it meant that he could get both the Avatar and Mirabel to the Fire Nation court. 

“You will answer my questions,” he said. “Either you answer here, or you can answer on my ship. Your choice.”

She pointed her lips downward. “Don’t count on that, scarface.”

He followed her gaze to his ankles. Something snaked around it—

It yanked him upwards, and he hung upside down, his ankles bound, just as Isabela made her way to Mirabel’s side.

“How did you do that?” Zuko asked, struggling to get down.

“None of your business,” she snapped. “What were you thinking, attacking my sister like that?”

“I was getting answers!”

“To what? All I saw was you cornering her and demanding to know taught her how to use her bending. And before you ask, no, I didn’t teach her. I didn’t even know about her bending until recently.”

Zuko frowned. “Put me down, peasant!”

Isabela and Mirabel both looked pissed off, and Zuko knew immediately that he had angered the wrong people.

“What did you call my sister?” Mirabel asked, fire on her fingertips.

Isabela raised her hand and slapped him hard.

“For a prince, you sure don’t act like a good one,” she hissed. “Now, I’m going to drop you, but you’ll have to burn the plants to free yourself.” She pointed a finger into his chest. “And if you attack my hermanita again, or even threaten her with an attack or worse, I will ensure you suffer so much you’ll be begging for death.”

Zuko gulped, nodding eagerly. He already had enough trouble as it was. He didn’t need to make Isabela an enemy, especially with her power over plant life and literally dangling him upside down. He’d have to figure out how to take Mirabel without risking Isabela’s wrath.

“Do you understand?”

“Yes, Lady Isabela.”

She and Mirabel left the clearing, flicking her wrist when they were far enough that Zuko couldn’t follow. The vine holding him upside down vanished, and Zuko summoned a fire blade, cutting through the remaining vines around his ankles.

It was strange, being defeated by someone who didn’t have an exact bending style he could recognize. At least with the Avatar, he could adapt to air attacks. But this was far different. She seemed harmless, as did her sister, but they weren’t. Mirabel could bend all four elements, and based on what he saw, she favored fire and water over the others. Isabela could command all plant life with the snap of her fingers, maybe with a single thought. How could he adapt to that?

By watching her work.

He went to the campsite and hid in a thick tree, using the branches to hide himself. Isabela experimented with different plants, manipulating the way they moved and grew. Sometimes, she made it appear instantaneously with a flick of the wrist, or it would grow around her like a shield.

But, plant life burned easily. She would have to work to make sure it helped her.

Zuko left the area, already planning on what he would do next.

Chapter Text

The trek back to his ship was long but worthwhile. He kept reflecting Mirabel’s words repeatedly, reviewing how she used her bending. She had to be more powerful than any other bender he knew. Even Uncle Iroh would want to mentor her personally, and she seemed to like him already.

But they were in league with the Avatar. Any invitation to have tea would be seen as a trap, and he didn’t want to deceive them into thinking he would play dirty like that. It wouldn’t be fair. He wanted to capture the Avatar and Mirabel in a fair fight, not through dirty tricks. Only a coward did that.

A coward like Commander Zhao. 

He prayed Mirabel never met him, though if she did and he hurt her, he’d help Isabela bring him down and suffer for his crime. It would benefit them, and perhaps he might win some points in Mirabel’s book.

Mirabel, though, was the strangest exception to the usual encounters. He’d never met her before, and she and her sister were relatively new to the group. Their clothing didn’t blend in with one country, and they spoke in a language he didn’t understand. And Mirabel seemed to resemble Yukio to a degree…

Were they related to Yukio? 

After all, they were using a military bag that wasn’t from the current line, and the insignia was removed from the back, though the stitching was still there, and they mentioned an ancestor who was part of a military.

Besides, he could always verify through father when he brought her to the Fire Nation.

Halfway there, he stopped, closing in on a few voices.

“Yes, we can ambush them…”

“She’s worth a lot of gold…”

“I can see the advantage…”

Zuko moved closer, finding the same pirates congregating in an alleyway.

“Listen,” the captain said, “I want those two alive. Katara showed great skill in thievery, and Mirabel is very innocent-looking. We can use them to our advantage.”

“Not to mention train Katara ourselves,” another pirate said.

Zuko tried not to run back and warn the group at once. For one, Isabela might get the wrong idea, and she had just threatened his life. Only an idiot would go back after being threatened. That, and Mirabel was a lot more powerful than she looked. It might cause more problems in the long run. He didn’t want to make them fear him.

For another, it would make the pirates aware someone overheard them. He knew how it went with pirates. Besides, they might follow him and ambush the girls themselves, maybe killing him or them in the process. Maybe, they’d hurt the Avatar, too, which would get him in trouble with Uncle Iroh.

So, he went for the third option: to present himself as an ally and then plan on taking them himself and leaving the pirates high and dry. Besides, they got their scroll back. It wouldn’t be a huge loss.

Zuko cleared his throat, and the pirates looked at him.

“Yes?” the captain asked.

“If you want help getting them, I’d happily volunteer.”

The pirates lit up, and the captain approached him.

“But I need something in return,” Zuko continued. “If I help you, will you help me?”

The captain nodded. “Just name it.”

“I want the bald monk. And Mirabel. Her sister might bring in more revenue, given her control of all plant life, including food, decoration, medicinal properties, and defense. Not to mention how exotic she is.”

The pirates muttered among each other, and the captain seemed a little puzzled until he got the idea.

“Very well,” he said. “You and I have a deal. You get the bald monk and Mirabel, and we get Katara and Isabela.”

Zuko smiled. “We have a deal.”

***

It was almost too easy in the end.

Zuko overheard Katara asking Mirabel to go to the river and practice with the scrolls they had, and Mirabel heartily agreed, leaving a note for Isabela. The others were fast asleep, with no one awake to warn them about incoming attackers.

He set off with the boat, the pirate captain in tow.

“So, how do we find them?” he asked. “Do we search the woods?”

“We wait by the water,” Zuko said. “They’re both waterbenders, and I overheard them talking about practicing at night.”

The captain nodded. “Yeah, pretty smart. Still, they think they have no problems with us.”

The banished prince arched an eyebrow. “Do you still have a problem with them?”

“No, but I see potential. Perhaps, I should have kept Katara on the boat long enough. It was almost too easy with Mirabel.”

That was a good enough reason to take them away from the pirate captain. The glint in his eye wasn’t comforting.

“Okay, how did that fail? I did everything right!”

Katara.

“You’re putting too much into the first blow. You need to shift your weight evenly throughout the move, not throw it out at the first moment. I think Aang tried to tell you this before.”

Mirabel.

The captain smiled. “Right by the water.” 

Zuko pulled the boat onto the surface, moving to be behind Katara. After the last time he grabbed Mirabel, he didn’t want to make Isabela more mad than she would be after this.

The girls were going over a makeshift scroll, which showed its age. It was still pristine, albeit with some chipping on the tips.

“Okay, I’ll try again,” Katara said. She adjusted her stance, moving a string of water through the water whip. “Hey, I did it!”

“Good job,” Mirabel said. “Only took you a few tries.”

“Maybe we’ll get through this scroll by morning.”

The pirate captain nodded, and one of his men appeared behind Mirabel. He clapped a hand over her mouth and pulled her into the bush. Zuko moved closer just as another pirate appeared behind Katara.

“Mirabel?” she asked. “Where’d you go?” She turned around and screamed, whipping the pirate with water before turning to run.

The banished prince grabbed her by the wrists as the other pirates and soldiers appeared, Mirabel firmly in the pirate captain’s grip.

“I’ll save you from the pirates,” he said.

***

A few moments later, Mirabel and Katara were tied to separate trees, facing the pirates and soldiers. Both girls were scared and angry, though Zuko didn’t blame them for it.

“I thought we didn’t have any problems,” Mirabel said. “I returned the scroll.”

“Well, no,” the pirate captain said. “See, you and Katara are now opportunities for us, and we couldn’t pass it up.”

“You do remember your end of the bargain?” Zuko asked.

“Yes, we do.”

“What end of the bargain?” Katara asked.

“Tell me where he is,” Zuko said, approaching Katara, “and I won’t hurt you or your brother.” 

She snarled. “Go jump in the river!”

Zuko sighed. He really needed her to cooperate. If his promised safety for her or her brother wouldn’t work, what could work?

He reached into his pocket and fingered the necklace. He hid the surprise and curiosity in his face. What if that did the trick? It had to be so important for her, a token of her culture. Perhaps, that was the key to the Avatar: a relic for a relic.

“Try to understand,” he said, trying to sound sympathetic enough, kindly enough, to win her over. “I need to capture him to restore something I’ve lost: my honor. Perhaps, in exchange, I can restore something you’ve lost.”

He held the necklace up to her throat, a smirk on his face.

Katara’s eyes widened. “My mother’s necklace.”

So, it had been a family heirloom, after all, more than just a simple, worthless piece of jewelry. Perhaps, that was how he got the Avatar.

Katara narrowed her eyes. “Where did you get that?”

“I didn’t steal it, if that’s what you’re wondering.”

“Didn’t you lose it at that earthbender prison?” Mirabel asked. “How’d he get it?”

“Tell me where he is,” Zuko repeated, holding the necklace out.

“No!”

The pirate captain smiled. “Well, looks like we’re doing it the hard way. Come on, boys. We’re searching the woods.”

The pirates disappeared, and Zuko relaxed.

“You are so dead when Isa gets to you,” Mirabel said.

The banished prince sighed. “I promised I wouldn’t touch you. And I didn’t. Unlike what you savages think of us, we have something called standards.”

The look of fury on Mirabel’s face ended any further comment. She was angry enough that if she were firebending, he would be getting another scar on his face. No need to anger her further. That wouldn’t go over well in the long run.

“I won’t betray Aang,” Katara said. 

“And neither will I,” Mirabel added. “And we’ll deal with you after we handle the pirates.”

“You misunderstand. I don’t intend on letting the pirates take you. They’re more dangerous than the Fire Nation soldiers, and they don’t have honor.”

Both girls looked confused and insulted.

“You made a deal with them,” Mirabel said. “As far as we know, you set this up with them after you met me and Isa on their ship.”

“Believe it or not, Prince Zuko has standards,” Uncle Iroh said. “And I am sorry that it took a double deal with the pirates to show that.”

“Why are you so desperate to restore your honor, anyway?”

The prince came over to her. “And why do you want to know that?”

“Because you mentioned it. Capturing Aang is how you regain your honor. Isn’t there another way to restore it? Surely, princes could do anything else other than this.”

Zuko shook his head. “It was made clear when I got my mission that I had to capture the Avatar. There was no other way.”

“So, you couldn’t do community service? Live as a commoner for a time? I can think of a thousand more things you could have done to restore your honor than hunt down a living relic.”

“The Fire Nation doesn’t do community service,” Uncle Iroh said. “Though maybe we’d be better off if we did.”

“It was just an idea.”

Zuko shook his head. “It doesn’t work like that. Not for what I did.” He stepped back a bit. “But I do have a few questions about your family.”

Mirabel clammed up. “If you’re asking about Isabela, expect no answer.”

“Or the cousin that taught you your bending?”

“There’s another in the family that can bend?” Uncle Iroh asked.

The bespectacled girl shook her head. “No, but I was taught the basics by a cousin who had to learn the basics from scrolls and journals. That’s all I’m saying.”

Zuko smirked. “What if I could help them?” 

She snorted. “How could you help them?”

He pushed Mirabel’s chin upwards, forcing her to look him in the eye. “The Fire Nation doesn’t consider accomplices to traitors innocent. Even little children are not exempt. If your family hid you from them, they’ll face execution, and I don’t think you’d like that.”

A flicker of fear crossed her eyes. “They are not connected to the Fire Nation. We’ve never lived there.”

“No, but you can bend all four elements, which might make them think your family is involved. If you tell me who else has bending, I can help them escape a traitor’s fate.”

Mirabel looked almost conflicted. She loved her family, but she might not be willing to tell him anything. Maybe, just the right push…

“Mirabel, I can’t help them if you don’t tell me about them.”

“Don’t tell him anything,” Katara said. “He’s bluffing. He can’t help them either way. He’d need help against them.”

He glared at Katara. “Shut up, peasant!”

“Is it shame that keeps you from talking about them?” Uncle Iroh asked.

“No,” Mirabel said.

“Fear?”

“A little.”

“Inadequacy? Unfair comparison?”

Mirabel went silent, looking down as if being reminded of a painful memory. “Yes.”

“Were you ever compared to your sister?” Zuko asked, connecting the dots. Isabela seemed to overcompensate for something, even mentioning an awful argument with her to justify the necklace design.

“A lot. And usually, it was to my detriment.”

Zuko released his grip, moving back to allow her space. “How so?”

“My relationship with Isabela wasn’t always like what you saw. There was a time where I…where she could do no wrong and I could do no right.”

A twinge of empathy came through Zuko, and he fought the urge to comfort Mirabel. She was technically his prisoner and, for all accounts of her nationality, a peasant girl. No one felt empathy for prisoners or lower-class citizens. He was above them, and their concerns barely registered with him. But it sounded like she was like him in the family before things got better. He was used to being compared to Azula, often belittled for not being on the same level as her.

“So, what changed?” Uncle Iroh asked.

“Um…I can answer that,” Katara said. “Isabela was living by her grandmother’s design, not by her own, and the pressure to be perfect and a flower maiden was too much for her to handle, and she took it out on Mirabel for years due to her being…well, supposedly being giftless.”

“Giftless?” Zuko asked. “What do you mean by that?”

“Thanks, Katara,” Mirabel said, glancing over with a sharp glare that even took Zuko off guard for a few seconds. Where had she learned to be as intimidating as Azula?

The waterbender gulped. “Shouldn’t have said that.”

“What do you mean by gifts?” Uncle Iroh asked.

Mirabel sighed. “My family has magical gifts. What you saw Isabela do is her gift. She controls plant life, though she wasn’t really experimenting with it until recently.”

“And you can bend?”

“I’m the only one who has bending, let alone all four elements. But, for a while, I was the only one who didn’t have a magical gift. My family hadn’t been…the best in showing their care, but things were getting better before I left home.”

Zuko paused, trying to rationalize taking her to the Fire Nation. Yes, they had something in common, and yes, they were similar in mindsets. Yes, she might be recognized as someone special by father and the court. She’d be among people who could and couldn’t bend, and they’d recognize her power and praise her. She’d be an icon of someone who rose up from the ashes of one culture and people and became the star of another, with fire running through her veins.

But it wouldn’t be fair to her.

It sounded like she had family who cared for her, and it would be cruel to rip her from her sister just as they were mending their relationship. Yes, she seemed like someone he could possibly be friends with, but right now, she saw him as the enemy. Trying to befriend her due to circumstances they both went through would be too much like trying to win her over so the Avatar would come to her rescue. It wouldn’t be fair to use a relationship like that selfishly, even if she was a peasant from outside the Fire Nation. Maybe he could convince her to join him once she really knew him outside the dynamic of an enemy to the Avatar.

“If it’s only recently improving, they don’t deserve to act like nothing happened,” Zuko said. “Maybe, leaving home was for the better.”

“How do you mean?” Mirabel asked.

“Did they start appreciating you because of your bending, or did it take you having bending to actually see you?”

“I don’t know.”

“Because if it’s the former, they don’t deserve you.” And neither do I.

Mirabel looked away, but Zuko could tell she was deep in thought about the situation. The morning light came through, and he saw the embroidery on Mirabel’s skirt. It looked like the four elements, but a candle ran through as it united them together. It must be important for her if she was willing to stitch it into her skirt.

“We’re back.”

Zuko, Mirabel, and Katara turned their gazes to the source: the band of pirates holding a bound Sokka and Aang. Isabela was nowhere to be seen.

“We couldn’t find the girl,” the captain said. “But, we did find the monk, at least.”

“Good work,” Zuko said.

“Mira, are you okay?” Sokka asked. “Isabela went crazy and started looking for you right before daybreak!”

Zuko glanced over at Mirabel. If they didn’t find Isabela, did that mean she followed them?

“In any case, if you—”

Vines shot out from the forest's edge, wrapping up the pirates and hoisting them up in the air while thorny vines cut through the ropes binding Sokka and the Avatar. Isabela stepped out of the forest.

“Very bold move,” she said, sarcasm dripping from every word. “Clever, even. I can’t imagine kidnapping my sister and her friends, including the Avatar himself, even compares to stealing a waterbending scroll from the North Pole.”

“Your friend’s the Avatar?” the pirate captain asked, looking at Aang like he was a raging volcano about to explode.

“Yes, he is,” they said.

“I’m surprised you didn’t figure it out,” Isabela said. “You can figure out that a leather bag is from the Fire Nation due to the quality leather and stitching, but you can’t figure out the bald monk with an arrow on his head is the Avatar. Truly, I’m impressed by your stupidity.”

The pirates eyed each other, and Zuko hoped it would make them break the deal. That way, he didn’t have to do it.

“Tell you what,” the captain said. “You have them. We don’t want them.”

“Good,” Isabela said. “Better yet, leave my little sister alone, as well as the others, and I won’t have to call Alma Madrigal herself to come to deal with you, and I promise, she has good aim when it comes to throwing La Chancla at you.”

The pirates nodded, and Uncle Iroh looked surprised as if he recognized the name. Isabela released them, and they ran as if Agni was chasing them with a vengeance.

The banished prince gave Isabela an annoyed look. “Why do you care so much?”

As soon as the words came out, Zuko was wrapped in vines and thrown into the river, barely holding his head above water.

“Do you have a little sister?”

Zuko looked surprised and nodded.

“Then, you’d understand that when you have a little sibling, you do everything you can to protect them. And I’ll pull all the stops to ensure Mirabel is safe from the Fire Nation. And if that means protecting her from you, then so be it.”

“Please don’t drown him,” Uncle Iroh said. “He is my nephew and one of the few family members I get along with. I can assure you he won’t try this stunt again.”

For a moment, the florist looked ready to kill him just for that alone, but she moved the vines so he was above ground and dropped him. Katara and Mirabel were already untied, with the lemur cuddled around Mirabel’s neck.

“Should we attack them?” one of the soldiers asked.

“No,” Uncle Iroh said. “We will call this a draw and let them pass in peace.”

Isabela nodded and took Mirabel by the arm, holding her close. Sokka did the same with his sister, while the Avatar stayed in the middle.

“You are lucky that Isabela ended the conflict,” Uncle Iroh said. “Breaking your word to pirates will not do you any favors.” He stroked his beard. “But that name…Alma Madrigal…why does it sound so familiar?” He reached down his sleeve and lit up. “Ah, here’s another solved mystery.”

“What?” Zuko asked.

His uncle produced the tile that caused all his problems the previous day. “The lotus tile was in my sleeve the whole time!”

The banished prince sighed in frustration. Maybe, the only good thing he got out of this was getting to know Mirabel.

Chapter Text

Sokka barely kept his concern for Mirabel back. He didn’t know what Zuko had said to her or if he did anything, but the look on her face was not comforting in the least. They tried to get her to talk about it, but she clammed up or changed the subject, laughing off the incident with the pirates like it was nothing, like they hadn’t planned on literally kidnapping her and using her to steal more merchandise.

So, he decided to let Isabela handle it. As soon as they landed in a nearby forest, he sent the sisters to gather firewood while setting up a good area for a bonfire. Maybe, they could work it out outside their view. After all, if it was related to the family, it should stay in the family.

But that didn’t mean he couldn’t ask his own sister.

“Hey, Katara,” Sokka said. “Did Zuko say anything to Mirabel that caused her recent behavior?”

“Yes,” Katara said, setting down her sleeping bag and fluffing the pillow. “He asked if it took bending for Mirabel’s family to notice her.”

“And why would he ask that?”

“He wanted to know more about her family, if anyone else could bend.”

Sokka frowned. How could Zuko even think that he could threaten the family? Isabela had literally almost drowned him with her gift if she wanted to, only relenting on the old man’s request, but even then, he would have to face the rest of the family, and Mirabel hadn’t been open about her family’s gifts.

“He also implied that they might be executed as traitors,” Katara added.

There it was. Mirabel had been threatened, and that shattered her confidence in herself. Maybe, she was keeping quiet to protect her family. After all, he was hunting Aang, and he would do anything to get to him, even kidnapping his aide and any of her family members who helped Aang if it came down to it. Plus, with her happy-go-lucky demeanor, it wouldn’t be hard for him to use his uncle to lure her to the ship under false pretenses.

He sighed. “Mirabel really needs to learn to stand up for herself.”

“Maybe she was scared,” Aang said. “That would make sense.”

“We’re back.”

They turned their attention to Isabela and Mirabel carrying firewood, a spring in her step and a relieved smile. Her necklace glistened in the setting sun, the locket in her skirt pocket for safety reasons.

“Oh, you’re back,” Sokka said. “Feeling better, Mirabel?”

She nodded. “Just…still processing the pirates.”

“Yeah, that’s understandable,” he said. “I can’t imagine the pirates honoring any deal with Zuko, given how much money is on Aang’s head.”

“True,” Mirabel said. “And it didn’t seem like Zuko wanted to honor that deal.”

“Hmm,” Isabela said. “Maybe, it was an opportunity for him.”

“Either way, it’s over,” Katara said.

Isabela set down the firewood close to Appa, who licked her. She smiled and patted his head before joining the group.

“So, what do you want to do?” Katara said. “The weather’s nice enough to sleep under the stars.”

“That sounds wonderful,” Isabela said. “It would save time when we’d have to leave.”

Aang reached for his neck and paused. “Hey, where’s Momo?”

Panicked screeching reached their ears, and Mirabel was on her feet, running towards the sound.

“Mira!” Isabela cried. “Not again.”

The rest of the group was close behind them, Aang the closest behind her. Sokka really needed to teach Mirabel how to be careful and examine the situation. 

Within moments, they found Momo screeching in a metal ball, close by two other poor animals who fell victim to the traps.

“Are those hunter’s traps?” Isabela asked, losing a lot of warmth in her skin.

“I hope not,” Mirabel said. “Antonio would be heartbroken if he saw that.”

“Hang on, Momo!” Aang called, climbing the tree. Isabela sent up a vine, wrapping it around Aang’s waist and summoning another to pull Mirabel closer to her.

“Hey!” Mirabel cried.

“I’m not letting you climb that tree,” she said.

Aang lowered the cage, using his airbending to descend to the ground. Sokka and Katara opened the cage, and the lemur jumped out, eating a reddish nut as if nothing had happened. Isabela retracted the leash on both of them, and Aang looked up at the other animals. The other animals hollered as if calling for a rescue as well.

“All right, you too,” the young Avatar said, already climbing the tree.

Sokka groaned. “This is gonna take forever.” 

He unsheathed his boomerang and swung it, cutting through the ropes. The cages fell, and Mirabel pried one open while Isabela took care of the other.

“That works, too.” Aang jumped down as the creatures ran off.

“What were they?” Mirabel asked.

“Hog monkeys,” Sokka said, kneeling next to the traps. “These are Fire Nation traps. You can tell from the metalwork.”

“They don’t use those to catch people, right?” Isabela asked. “They were well disguised.”

“I don’t want to test that theory,” Sokka said, the idea of Katara in one of these cages haunting him. “We’d better pack up camp and get moving.”

“But we just gathered firewood!” Mirabel said.

“So, we won’t have to look for more at the next location. Come on.”

They returned to the campsite and packed the sleeping bags and food, loading up Appa’s saddle.

Sokka straightened up. “Uh-uh! No flying this time.”

Mirabel frowned. “That’s how we’ve been traveling so far, Sokka.”

“Why?” Aang asked. “Why wouldn’t we fly?”

Sokka took the sleeping back from Katara. “Think about it. Somehow, Prince Zuko and the Fire Nation keep finding us. It’s because they spot Appa. He’s just too noticeable.”

“What?” Katara asked. “Appa’s not too noticeable.” 

Sokka pointed to Appa. “He’s a gigantic fluffy monster with an arrow on his head! It’s kinda hard to miss him!”

Aang patted Appa’s head. “Sokka’s just jealous ‘cause he doesn’t have an arrow.”

“I agree with Sokka on this,” Isabela said. “It’s almost too easy to spot him in the sky during the day. And by night, they can use their fire to spot him.”

“And I hate to say it, but Isabela’s right,” Mirabel said. “I mean, I haven’t seen another sky bison this whole time, let alone another airbender.”

Sokka sighed. “I know you all wanna fly, but my instincts tell me we should play it safe this time and walk.”

“Besides, it’s been a while since I’ve stretched my legs,” Mirabel added. “This forest is beautiful, minus the traps, and it would be nice to explore.”

He gestured to her. “See? Mira’s got the spirit of it!” 

“And who made you the boss?” Katara asked.

Sokka pointed a finger in Katara’s chest. “I’m not the boss. I’m the leader.”

“You’re the leader? But, your voice still cracks.”

Sokka’s voice cracked. “I’m the oldest—”

“Actually, I am,” Isabela said. “So, if anyone’s the leader, it’s me. And I say end the squabbling and start walking.”

Sokka rolled his eyes. She didn’t know how to lead just yet, and honestly, he didn’t like how she tried to do things on her own. She had to learn how to cooperate with the group, or they would all suffer for it.

“If anyone’s the leader, it’s Aang,” Katara said. “I mean, he is the Avatar.”

Sokka shook his head. “Are you kidding? He’s just a goofy kid!”

Mirabel glanced over to Aang, who was hanging off Appa’s horns.

“He’s right,” Aang added.

“Maybe, we should drop the issue and get moving,” Mirabel said.

Finally, someone with common sense!

Katara snorted. “Why do boys always think someone has to be the leader?” She smiled. “I bet you wouldn’t be so bossy if you kissed a girl.”

Mirabel perked up while Isabela eyed him warily.

Sokka blushed. “I kissed a girl. You just haven’t met her.”

“Who?” Mirabel asked.

“Gran-Gran?” Katara smirked. “I’ve met Gran-Gran.”

“We haven’t,” Isabela and Mirabel said.

Sokka threw his hands up. “No! Other than Gran-Gran. Look, my instincts tell me we have a better chance of slipping through on foot, and a leader has to trust his instincts.”

“You also need logic and a cool head,” Isabela added. “Lesson 101 with leadership.”

“Who taught you that?” Aang asked.

“Abuela.”

You certainly don’t act like it, he thought. “Let’s get moving.”

Katara rolled her eyes. “Okay, we’ll try it your way, oh wise leader.”

Aang perked up, already with the supplies and sleeping backs on his back. “Who knows, walking might be fun.”

They started on the trail, Isabela carrying the firewood. Mirabel moved closer to Sokka. 

“So, who’s the girl you kissed?” she asked.

“I don’t want to talk about it,” he said.

“Is she cute?”

Sokka blushed a little, remembering Suki and her painted face. “She is.”

“Smart?”

“More than capable of being a leader.”

“Wow, I want to meet her!”

Sokka smiled. “Maybe if we go back to Kyoshi Island, I can introduce you two. She’d really like you.”

“Just make sure to keep the boys away,” Isabela added. “I don’t want her to leave this war with a boyfriend. She’s too young.”

“Hey, that might not be so bad,” Mirabel said.

“Not yet.”

Mirabel groaned. Sokka internally agreed. She was only fourteen, and given Katara’s taste in guys so far, he didn’t want to push his luck with Julieta. No doubt she and Agustín would have a problem if Mirabel got into a relationship during a war.

After a while, Aang finally voiced his complaints.

“Walking stinks!” he said. “How do people go anywhere without a flying bison?”

Katara glanced at Sokka furtively. “Well, I don’t know Aang. Why don’t you ask Sokka’s instincts? They seem to know everything.”

Isabela and Mirabel glanced at each other and then hung back. Perhaps, they didn’t want to get involved in more drama than needed.

Sokka frowned. “Ha, ha, very funny.”

Aang slouched slightly. “I’m tired of carrying this pack.”

“You know who you should ask? Sokka’s instincts.”

Okay, this was going a little too far.

“Maybe we should lay off Sokka for a bit,” Mirabel said. “He clearly doesn’t like it.”

If he weren’t trying to guide them somewhere safe and already liked Suki, he would have hugged Mirabel for that. Not kiss her, especially after Isabela used her vines on the pirates and Zuko.

Aang didn’t seem to hear her. “That’s a great idea. Hey, Sokka’s instincts, would you mind—?”

“Okay, okay, I get it!” Sokka sighed. “Look, guys, I’m tired, too. But the important thing is that we’re safe from the Fire…” He pushed through the bushes, his voice falling. “Nation.”

Mirabel looked over his shoulder and gulped. “Well, we found an occupied campsite.”

Isabela moved closer to Mirabel, tensing. The soldiers blinked in surprise, some putting down their bowls. Sokka reached for his weapons, ready to fight whatever they just walked into.

Unfortunately, Mirabel made the first move.

“Hi,” Mirabel said, moving forward. “Sorry for the interruption. We were just looking for a clearing to settle down for the night and we didn’t realize you were here. Honest mistake.”

“Mira, what are you doing?” Isabela hissed.

“You’re looking for a campsite for the night?” the leader asked, frowning in confusion.

“Yeah,” she said. “So, if you would be so kind as to point out a clear campsite that no one’s using, we would appreciate it.”

The soldiers looked at each other. A hint of suspicion entered their eyes, and they focused on her.

“We’ll just be on our way,” Isabela said.

“Where did you come from?” the leader asked.

“Uh, very far away,” Mirabel said. “We’ve been traveling for hours.”

The leader narrowed his eyes. “How do I know you’re not spies? This one thinks we’re the enemy.” He looked over the rest of the group, landing on Sokka. “Maybe, this is a cover.”

Sokka grabbed Mirabel’s arm. “Run!”

The group turned to run, but a stream of fire blocked their path. A part of Isabela’s dress and Sokka’s sleeve lit on fire.

“We’re cut off!” he cried.

“Oh, not good,” Isabela said, already trying to put out the fire on her dress. Mirabel summoned some water out of the grass and put out the fire.

“Sokka, your shirt,” Aang said.

Sokka took one look at his shirt and yelled in alarm. Katara used waterbending to put out the fire, leaving a single hole behind. 

“If you let us pass, we won’t hurt you,” Sokka said.

“What are you doing?” Isabela and Katara hissed.

He gulped. “Bluffing?”

The leader scoffed, his eye narrowing. “You promise not to hurt us?” 

“Look, it was an—”

The leader fell flat on his face before Mirabel could finish her retort. A small item stuck out of his neck.

“Nice work, Sokka!” Aang said. “How’d you do it?”

Sokka shrugged, thoroughly confused. “Instinct?”

“Look!” Katara said, her gaze upward.

“Where did they come from?” Isabela said, her head turned upward. 

Sokka followed her gaze, finding people in the trees. The leader, a young man probably close to Isabela’s age, jumped out of the tree, brandishing hook swords and taking down a few soldiers.

“Down you go,” he said.

Isabela grabbed Mirabel as the other soldiers converged on the others, pushing her into the background. Sokka stayed close to Katara, trusting Isabela would be able to defend her sister.

Isabela summoned her vines, and Mirabel pushed the group away with an airbender strike, combining it with water to potentially blind them. The young man rushed up behind them, using his hook swords and knocking the edges into the back of their heads. 

“You two okay?” he asked, fighting off another soldier. 

“We can hold our own, thank you,” Isabela said, moving to shield Mirabel as she knocked out another soldier with the water whip.

Okay, on her own, Isabela wasn’t that bad. The young man, though, was getting in the way. Sokka attempted to attack the older soldiers, but somehow, he was there before him, taunting him.

The young man glanced at Mirabel furtively, as if studying her, before moving to aid his other fighters. She took out a few more soldiers with earthbending, burying their feet and keeping them from moving. Isabela used her vines to hoist a few into the air, throwing them far away and pulling Katara out of danger. The rest of the small group fled, their attackers on their heels. 

The camp was now empty.

The young man moved closer, sheathing his swords.

“Hey,” he said.

Katara blushed while Mirabel waved shyly, ignoring Isabela’s critical look. Sokka moved closer to make sure he didn’t try anything.

“Hi,” the waterbender said.

“You just took out a whole army almost single-handed,” Aang said. 

Sokka scoffed. “Army? There were only, like, twenty guys.”

“Perhaps, it was a scouting team,” Isabela said. “You wouldn’t stand a chance against an actual army.”

Sokka looked over the other fighters. None of them even looked equipped with weaponry that would stand up to the Fire Nation, let alone any practical fighting skills.

The young man smiled as if he hadn’t just been insulted. “My name is Jet, and these are my Freedom Fighters.”

“Freedom Fighters?” Mirabel asked.

“Yes, my fighters: Sneers—” A heavy-set boy went through some of the supplies, nodding at the mention of his name. “—Longshot—” A lanky boy with a bow, arrow, and rounded hat nodded, a serious look on his face. “—Smellerbee—” A small girl gave them a wary look, war paint on her cheeks and a knife in her hand. “—The Duke—” A short boy sniffed. “—and Pipsqueak.” A large boy about the same height and size as Luisa held a log over his shoulder.

Aang giggled. “Pipsqueak? That’s a funny name.”

Mirabel winced, and Sokka groaned. The last thing anyone wanted to do was make fun of someone’s name, especially if that person was strong enough to smash them into splinters.

Pipsqueak leaned forward menacingly. “You think my name is funny?”

“Time to shut up, Aang,” Mirabel muttered.

Aang gulped. “It’s hilarious.”

For a moment, it looked like they would have to step in—

Pipsqueak burst out in laughter, smacking Aang’s back and unintentionally knocking him down.

“Remind you of Luisa?” Mirabel asked.

“Yeah, just not a fighter,” Isabela said.

Jet left them to rest in the shade, and Sokka watched Isabela pull Mirabel closer, ignoring the other Freedom Fighters looting the camp for anything salvageable. Katara joined them.

“I don’t like him,” she said.

“Why? He just saved us,” Katara said.

“He’s too smooth. Seems to know just how to win someone over.”

“Would you say that about Mariano?” Mirabel asked.

“Mariano never tried to move that fast,” Isabela said. “Plus, I’ve known him and his tendencies for sappy romance for years. Something’s off with Jet, though I don’t know what.”

“He’s almost too good at taking down the soldiers,” Sokka said. “Has to be practiced.”

Mirabel shrugged. “I think he’s trying to impress us. I mean, he did save us from Fire Nation soldiers.”

“Still, I would keep your distance.” He glowered. “There’s something off with him.”

Mirabel shrugged, and Katara looked offended like he just asked her to skinny dip in the ocean. They headed over to Jet while Sokka and Isabela kept an eye on them.

“Um, thanks for saving us, Jet,” Katara said. “Even with Mirabel and Isabela, we’re lucky you were there.”

“I should be thanking you,” Jet said, flashing that charming smile. “We were waiting to ambush those soldiers all morning. We just needed the right distraction, and then you guys stumbled in, and—it’s Mirabel, right?” He brightened at Mirabel’s nod. “Yes, your little speech helped keep their attention off the trees. You’re used to talking your way out of a situation, aren’t you?”

“It’s been how I stayed out of trouble back home,” she said.

Sokka winced. He recognized it as a coping mechanism, a defense against anything. She’d tried to jump into explanations to try and get out of trouble, and she rarely raised a fist against anyone.

“Fighting’s the best way to get out of a situation. The Fire Nation isn’t known for mercy.”

“We were relying on instinct,” Katara added, glancing at Sokka.

He scowled. His instincts were rarely wrong. The only times he was wrong were when Aang first came out of the iceberg and when he first met the Kyoshi Warriors. He wasn’t wrong here.

“He didn’t know we would walk into that,” Mirabel said. “Don’t knock him for something that he didn’t expect.”

“You’ll get yourself killed that way,” Jet said.

Sokka shot a disdainful look their way, and Isabela glowered though she kept her mouth shut. At least Mirabel had a good grip on the situation. 

“Hey, Jet,” The Duke called, standing over some of the barrels. “These barrels are filled with blasting jelly.”

Blasting jelly? Sokka frowned. Why would he need blasting jelly?

Jet smirked. “That’s a great score.”

“Blasting jelly?” Mirabel asked. “Is that some sort of spread for toast?”

“It’s not edible, Mirabel,” Jet said.

Pipsqueak picked up a few boxes. “And these boxes are filled with jelly candy.”

“Also good. Let’s not get those mixed up.”

Mirabel looked almost insatiable for the sweets, glancing over at the box like she wanted to dig into it. It had been a common complaint that they didn’t have anything sweet with their meals, though it was sparse. 

“Mira, lose the sweet tooth,” Isabela called.

She glared at her sister. “But it’s candy!”

“Mirabel!”

She winced. “All right.”

“You like candy?” Jet asked.

“Yes, I do,” she said. “I’m notorious for my sweet tooth back home. Especially with chocolate.”

“It suits you perfectly.”

“We’ll take this stuff back to the hideout,” The Duke said.

“You have a hideout?” Aang asked.

Mirabel looked over to Isabela. “Did you hear that?”

“Would you like to see it?” Jet asked.

Mirabel lit up, and Sokka had to admit that he liked the idea. They had found shelter, after all!

“Yes, we would like to see it!” she and Katara said at the same time.

“Ay, hermanita,” Isabela mumbled.

“Then, follow us,” Jet said as the rest of the Freedom Fighters headed down an obscure trail. 

Mirabel didn’t hesitate, and Sokka prayed that his instincts hadn’t led them into a trap or worse.

***

It seemed he wasn’t the only one who had a bad feeling about Jet. Isabela’s bad feelings about Jet permeated the whole trail for her, and her dislike was practically written all over her face. Her eyes stayed on Mirabel, who practically clung to him, asking him questions about the area. He answered each one, even leaning in and holding her closely as if they were lovers.

“Want me to separate them?” Sokka asked.

“Not yet,” she said. “Only if they get too close.”

They stopped at the bottom of a tree with a rope hanging down. It almost blended in with the tree.

“We’re here,” Jet said. 

Sokka looked utterly confused. “Where? There’s nothing here.”

Jet handed Sokka the rope. “Hold this.”

“Why, what does this do?”

The rope yanked upwards, and Sokka yelped as he disappeared into the canopy. He barely landed on his feet, his shock turning into surprise and amazement. Among the leaves, a set of bridges connected wooden huts. There was room for a common meeting place, a makeshift kitchen with protection from unrestrained fire, and numerous sleeping huts. Ziplines ran through the entire area, and activity buzzed from other members.

Just how many Freedom Fighters had Jet collected over the years? This couldn’t have been an overnight thing. How much had the Fire Nation ravaged the area to get this many young people to join his cause?

Aang burst through the canopy, a look of awe in his eyes.

“This is awesome!” he said, jumping onto one of the ziplines.

Isabela and Mirabel came up next via a vine, and their astonishment was just as great as Sokka’s.

“It’s a mini-Encanto, just in the trees,” Mirabel said. “What Camilo wouldn’t give to see this.”

“Wow,” Isabela gasped as Jet came up with a blushing Katara.

“Nice place you got!” Aang called, running down one of the ziplines.

Mirabel gave Isabela a pleading look, but the florist groaned.

“No. I don’t need you breaking a bone.”

She pouted. “That looks like fun.”

“Your definition of fun is my definition of reckless and risky, and we only have enough healing food to last a few weeks. I’m not healing anything you cause on purpose.”

“What’s going on?”

Jet approached the duo, an intrigued smile on his face. Sokka moved closer, ready to intervene just in case things got bad.

“Just convincing my clumsy little sister not to break a bone on one of the ziplines,” Isabela said.

“I’d be happy to go with her. You shouldn’t deny her a chance to have fun.”

“I’d rather not run the risk that something happens to her.” Isabela faked a smile. “But, thanks for the offer.”

Okay, Mirabel was fine as long as Isabela was close by.

“It’s beautiful up here,” Katara said.

Jet nodded as he headed down one of the bridges, Mirabel and Isabela following him closely. “It’s beautiful, and more importantly, the Fire Nation can’t find us.”

The rest of the Freedom Fighters and Sokka caught up with them.

“They would love to find you, wouldn’t they, Jet?” Smellerbee asked, clear contempt in her voice.

Sokka frowned at the implication. If Jet was a big enough problem that his capture would spark a party, it didn’t mean well for the rest of them. What if he decided he wanted to keep one of them for himself? The looks he was giving Mirabel and Katara were unsettling.

Jet smirked. “It’s not gonna happen, Smellerbee.”

“Why does the Fire Nation want to find you?” Katara asked.

“Have you done something to threaten them?” Mirabel asked, a little concern in her voice.

“I guess you could say I’ve been causing them a little trouble.”

Isabela frowned, glancing at Sokka like she expected him to understand the implications. “How do you mean by ‘a little trouble’?”

“See, they took over a nearby Earth Kingdom town a few years back.”

Pipsqueak piped up. “We’ve been ambushin’ their troops, cutting off their supply lines, and doing anything we can to mess with ‘em.”

Isabela groaned. “That’s not ‘a little trouble,’ Jet. That’s a reverse invasion. What about the civilians living there? That’s just a different form of tyranny.”

“Call it what you will, but it’s working,” Jet said. “One day, we’ll drive the Fire Nation out of here for good and free that town.”

“That’s so brave,” Katara said.

Sokka rolled his eyes. “Yeah, nothing’s braver than a guy in a tree house.”

“Don’t pay attention to my brother.”

Jet shrugged. “No problem. He probably had a rough day. Same with Isabela here.”

They shared an annoyed scowl. This wasn’t them having a rough day. No one was listening to reason, and Jet was so sure that dismissing becoming a clear threat to the Fire Nation as a minor thing.

“How did you stay hidden for so long?” Mirabel asked. “I’m sure the Fire Nation would have burned down the forest if they thought that would work.”

“I’m surprised they haven’t yet,” Jet said. “Maybe, we can count on you and Katara to keep that from happening.”

Isabela winced, and Sokka understood why that didn’t sit well with her. If that happened, no doubt Mirabel would expose herself as a firebender. That was attention they didn’t need. 

She hung back, blocked by Pipsqueak and Sneers, and Sokka joined her.

“I don’t like him,” Sokka said.

“Neither do I,” she said. “Something’s off. He’s too smooth.”

“Mariano smooth or ‘dangerous’ smooth?”

“Dangerous smooth. Like he has an angle that he’s trying to play.”

“Yeah, I agree. Plus, with his hatred of firebenders, he won’t take Mira being a you-know-what very well.”

“Let’s keep an eye on him.” She focused on Mirabel, who looked more and more sympathetic as Jet detailed how they all got there. “Especially for Mirabel’s sake. She’s so compassionate, it’s a curse.”

“And Katara doesn’t have the best track record with guys. Maybe it’s better if we leave as soon as possible.”

“Agreed.”

***

Somehow, despite Isabela and Sokka pushing to leave that night under cover of darkness, Jet convinced them to stay. 

He wanted Mirabel, Katara, and Aang to help him in his struggle, and Mirabel was too nice and Katara was too smitten to say no. And since they only had one mode of transportation and two people the Fire Nation wanted to capture desperately, they had to stay. But Isabela took things into her own hands and warned Jet against getting too close to Mirabel and Katara. He got the message without the need for vines, though the glint in his eye was more than enough to put Sokka on edge.

Their “mission,” if Sokka could even call it that, was scouting a passage through the forest. Isabela looked plain bored, playing with a vine around her dress. Jet and the others exchanged bird calls to make it seem like it was actual birds and not people lying in wait for an ambush.

“How do you do this and not lose your mind?” she hissed.

“It’s called patience.” Sokka struck his knife into the trees.

“What are you doing?” Jet asked.

“Shh, it amplifies vibrations.”

He looked impressed. “Good trick.”

Isabela tilted her head. “Neat.”

He pressed his ear against the knife, listening closely. So far, nothing came up. Perhaps, no one would pass through or they would come later when they were gone. Or this was a diversion…

“Nothing yet.” He almost pulled away when he straightened. “Wait!”

Something came up, a set of feet pattering on the ground. And they were getting louder…

“Yes, someone’s coming.”

“How many?” Jet whispered.

“I think there’s just one.”

Jet sent out a birdcall. “Good work, Sokka. Ready your weapon. Isabela, have your vines ready.”

She glared at him. “They’ve been ready for two hours.”

Sokka prepared his knife, ready to strike a soldier or a scout…

He faltered. An old man came hobbling down the road, using a cane for balance. He was dressed like a Fire Nation citizen, but no obvious weapons were on him. Isabela looked almost shocked.

“Wait, false alarm,” Sokka said. “He’s just an old man.”

“Too late,” she said as Jet jumped down in front of the traveler, his hook swords already in hand.

“What are you doing in our woods, you leech?” Jet asked.

“Please, sir, I’m just a traveler,” the old man said. 

“Jet, he’s not dangerous,” Isabela said. “He’s just passing through.”

Too late. Jet swiped the cane away, and the old man attempted to retreat, only to fall thanks to Pipsqueak. He tried to crawl away, but Pipsqueak put his boot on his back. If he’d done this to Alma, there would be something else coming his way.

“Do you like destroying towns?” Jet asked. “Do you like destroying families? Do you?”

“Jet, stop!” Isabela said, attempting to pull his swords with her vines. “He hasn’t done anything.”

“Oh…” The old man looked almost terrified. “Please let me go…have mercy.”

“Does the Fire Nation let people go? Does the Fire Nation have mercy?”

Sokka used his club and pulled Jet’s leg back before he actually kicked the man.

“Jet, he’s just an old man!” Sokka said.

“He’s Fire Nation!” Jet snapped. “Search him.”

“But he’s not hurting anyone!”

“Jet, there is a difference between soldier and civilian,” Isabela said. “He’s clearly not a threat.”

“Have you forgotten that the Fire Nation killed your mother?”

“And bandits murdered my grandfather, but you don’t see me hunting down and hurting civilians that have to steal to get by,” Isabela snapped back. “This is crossing a serious line.”

“Remember why you fight,” Jet said. “And these platitudes will disappear.”

“We got his stuff, Jet!” Smellerbee said, holding his bag in one hand and her knife in the other.

“This doesn’t feel right,” Sokka said.

“It’s what had to be done,” Jet said coldly as if he thought Sokka had sided with the Fire Nation. “Now, let’s get outta here.”

Jet pushed past the pair, and Sokka followed, looking back at the man. Isabela retrieved his cane and helped him to his feet.

“Thank you, miss,” he said.

“I’m sorry this happened,” she said. “You didn’t deserve it.” She joined Sokka, a worried look on her face. The old man looked at them with pity, like he knew they were in a bind and couldn’t leave them.

“We’re getting our sisters out of this,” Sokka said, hanging back far enough so the others didn’t hear them.

“Especially Mirabel,” the florist said, almost looking fearful. “She uses you-know-what a lot outside water. If Jet finds out…what he would have done to that old man will be kind in comparison to what he’ll do to her.”

Sokka grimaced. Isabela was right in fearing for Mirabel’s sake. He was already manipulating Katara and Aang into doing something to help his fight. If he found out Mirabel could firebend and preferred to firebend, he could abuse her or force her to lure out more victims to rob and maybe kill. Maybe, he would use her as an example of what he would do to firebenders.

They had to get them out before the worst came to pass.

***

The minute they got back to the hideout, Isabela rushed to get Mirabel. Sokka waited at the base of their hut for Katara to come out. He didn’t look over to see what Aang was doing, still deep in shock and thought. From the other side, he saw Isabela taking a shaking Mirabel back to the hut.

“Hey, Sokka,” Katara said, coming down from the hut. “Is Jet back?”

“Yeah, he’s back,” Sokka said, “but we’re leaving.”

“What?” Aang asked.

Katara looked hurt. “But, I made him this hat.” She held out a monstrosity of a hat, clearly stitched-together leaves that would fall apart within moments.

“Your boyfriend Jet’s a thug,” Sokka said.

“And for Mirabel’s safety, we’re leaving,” Isabela said.

“What?” Katara asked, horrified. “No, he’s not.”

“He’s messed up, Katara,” Sokka said.

Aang frowned. “He’s not messed up. He just has a different way of life, a really fun way of life.”

“No, Aang, they’re right,” Mirabel said. “We can’t stay here. We’ll have to go.”

“Why?” Katara asked.

“He beat and robbed a harmless old man,” Sokka said.

Katara frowned. “I want to hear Jet’s side of the story.”

“No, Katara, you don’t,” Isabela said. “The way he spoke to him, I don’t know what founded his hate of the Fire Nation, but he’s taking it too far. We need to leave before the worst of the damage sets in.”

“I don’t want to see him,” Mirabel said. “I don’t want to help him anymore.”

“We’ll pack our things,” Isabela said. “Come on.”

The sisters disappeared, and Katara and Aang headed to Jet’s hut, Sokka trailing behind them.

He just hoped Katara would see reason.

***

Jet had his claws completely in Katara. After his “evidence” that the old man he attacked was a supposed assassin sent to kill him, she refused to listen to his side anymore, even insisting that he was jealous of Jet’s natural leadership skills. Even Aang was solely on his side. And now, they believed his story about the Fire Nation about to burn down the forest.

But Mirabel wasn’t a lost cause. She drew back from Jet, even ran from him during dinner and found refuge in Isabela and Sokka’s grip. The look on Jet’s face wasn’t promising, and he even tried to force Mirabel to come over to his side, but Isabela stopped him and reminded him of the promise he made at the beginning. While heading to their hut for a good night’s sleep, Sokka caught him talking with Pipsqueak, gesturing to Mirabel.

Chills went down his spine at the thought of what Jet wanted to do.

Still, he could count on Isabela, right?

A few hours later, he woke to the worst news possible.

Mirabel had gone missing, and members of the Freedom Fighters were sneaking out of camp.

And his instincts were urging him to follow them.

Chapter Text

Mirabel still couldn’t shake the feeling that she’d been betrayed. 

She’d first thought that, though extreme, Jet would have limits like not hurting any innocent civilians or just targeting the soldiers. He’d even saved them and brought them into his mission like trusted allies. He even trusted them with the reason he came to hate the Fire Nation like he did.

But Isabela hadn’t lied to Mirabel. Sure, she’d been snippy and rude and sometimes acted like a bitch, but so far since they left the Encanto, she never lied. She’d been overprotective, yes, maybe a bit too much at times, but Mirabel believed she had a very good reason to encourage her to distance herself from Jet.

Avoiding Jet had been harder than she thought. Right after Katara talked to him, he approached while she gathered her things. Isabela already had their clothes packed and stepped away to put them in Appa’s saddle.

“Are you leaving?”

She looked up, trying to hide her firebending scrolls. “Oh, Jet. No, I’m just organizing my scrolls.”

She hoped that he bought the lie. She hadn’t been good at lying before, and she didn’t want to start now.

Jet arched an eyebrow. “You have scrolls?”

“Um, yeah, for practice.”

“I’d like to see them. Must be authentic.”

Mirabel moved the bag right behind her. “Actually, they’re fragile and old. These aren’t new by any means, and I don’t know where I can find replacements without paying with an arm and a leg.”

“I’ll be careful. You can trust me.”

She shook her head. “I’d rather you not.”

He sighed. “I know what Sokka and Isabela might have told you about what happened today, but that old man was not harmless. He was a Fire Nation assassin.”

“How do you know that?” she asked.

“He had a knife with poison in it. If it weren’t for Sokka’s help, I would have been killed. They use disguises like that to throw off their victims, and I’m afraid he manipulated your sister and Sokka into helping him.”

She sighed. “Look, even with losing your parents and town to the Fire Nation, it’s still not right to assault a civilian. Isabela said he had a cane, and you just wailed on him like he was the Fire Lord himself. Plus, according to them, he didn’t try to defend himself, just tried to run away, and an assassin wouldn’t have been that obvious. Even if he might have been an assassin in the past, it’s not right to hurt the elderly.”

Jet shook his head. “Mirabel, this is war. You have to make sacrifices. And no one from the Fire Nation is innocent.”

“So, every Fire Nation citizen is guilty from birth? Even newborn babies and small children?” She shook her head. “Your methods are getting out of hand. I don’t want to help you anymore. I’m not going to hurt innocent people just because they’re Fire Nation. I understand why you don’t like them. I don’t either, but I’m not going to engage in elder abuse just because of where they’re from.”

“You don’t know that! Everything I’ve done is to free this valley. They’re encroaching on our land, taking up more and more of the Earth Kingdom. Soon, they’ll have it all. You probably don’t know the first thing about this war, but you can’t assume every civilian is innocent.”

She glowered. “Maybe, but I do know what it’s like to be hurt by those closest to you. Just because a group of firebenders killed your parents and burned your town to the ground, it doesn’t mean every firebender is the enemy. Sure, there are violent firebenders, I will not disagree there, but not every firebender is going to attack you just because they can. Seeing the world in black-and-white, as firebenders and Fire Nation people as the enemy and non-Fire Nation people as your allies, is going to hurt you in the long run. Maybe there are firebenders who want this war to be over and non-Fire Nation people that profit off the war and don’t want it to stop.”

“They’re all warmongerers. That’s all they do. Mirabel, you cannot assume the civilians are innocent. They will support their own and turn a blind eye to what they do. They might even hurt you just because they can.”

“You don’t know that. Just because one person leading a nation is a warmongering tyrant doesn’t mean they all are warmongering tyrants.” She sighed. “Now, if you don’t mind, I need to finish my organizing.”

Jet stomped out of the hut, and Mirabel finished packing her scrolls, barely catching one about firebending. She gave the bag to Isabela, who returned with a scowl. 

“Is Katara still believing Jet?” Mirabel asked.

“Yes,” she said. “She was won over by that girl’s knife.”

Mirabel froze. “What do you mean?”

“Smellerbee is not without her knife. You know, the wonky one. That’s the knife he used to win her over.”

Dread seeped into her bones, and she shoved the last of her sewing materials into her bag. “So, it was a harmless old man. He wasn’t an assassin.”

“I’m sorry?” Isabela asked. “Did he talk to you?”

“Yeah, just before you came in.”

She growled. “I told him to stay away from you. Does he only hear what he wants to hear?”

“Wait, you told him to back off?”

“He was getting way too close for comfort, and the last thing you need is a romantic relationship. Especially with someone as smooth and manipulative as him.” She sighed. “What did he say?”

“What he told Katara, that the old man was an assassin sent to kill him, using his age as a disguise to throw people off, and all firebenders are evil and only want to burn the world to ashes.”

The florist pulled Mirabel into a hug. “Mirabel, don’t listen to a word he says. Jet is clearly dangerous. He knows how to play people, how to blind people to reality. He has a whole army that obeys him without question. You can’t trust him.”

“I know. It’s just…” She shook. “How did I not see it?”

“His charm disguised his motivations, and now that it no longer works on you, you can see who he is. I pity the others. They don’t know what they’re getting into.”

“I can’t believe I fell for it.”

“Well, Katara did, too, and she’s not listening to Sokka anymore.” She kissed the top of her head. “Now, let’s get dinner. We’ll leave as soon as we can.”

They made their way down to dinner, and Mirabel stayed in between Sokka and Isabela, her bowl of food in her hand. She didn’t make her way to Jet, avoiding his suspicious gaze.

Halfway through, he came over, an expectant look on his face.

“The others miss you,” he said. “Want to come over?”

Mirabel shook her head. “I’m fine here.”

“Are you sure? The Duke is really impressed with your embroidery. And Longshot might want to show you how to shoot a bow and arrow.”

She shook her head again. “No, thank you, Jet. I’ll just stay with Sokka and my sister.”

He frowned. “Very well, if that’s your choice.” He walked away, though the suspicious glint in his eye unsettled her. If he’d seen that scroll…

“I’m going to get seconds,” she said, getting to her feet and heading for the long table, filling her plate. She bumped into The Duke, who squeaked an apology and hurried away. She didn’t mind it much. Accidents happened, after all.

Soon after dinner, she was halfway to the hut when she felt for her locket. 

The cloth bottom of her pocket met her palm.

“Um, Isa?” she asked. “I can’t find Abuela’s locket.”

Her sister looked at her critically. “Where did you put it?”

“My pocket. It must have fallen out earlier when I went to get seconds.”

“Okay,” Isabela said. “Just be careful.”

She nodded and returned to the dinner area, looking for the locket. The night was falling, and darkness was starting to extinguish the last daylight. Still, she didn’t want to use her firebending, given how Jet was willing to hurt a harmless old man because of his nationality. It would only expose her, and she didn’t want to run that risk.

Still, it was too dark, and if she made a motion that she was going to light a match, no one would suspect a thing.

She sparked a small flame, small enough to cast light on the darkening wood—

“So, you’re one of them!”

Mirabel whirled around, facing a furious Jet. 

“You’re a firebender,” he spat. “You lied to me.”

“You lied to me as well,” she said. “It was a harmless old man. You used Smellerbee’s knife to brainwash Katara.” She stood straight. “And for the record, I have the same bending as the Avatar himself. All four elements, including firebending.”

“Then, you should have known better.” He held up the locket. “I knew you’d look for this.”

Mirabel’s heart sank. He must have made The Duke pickpocket her during dinner. Only he knew that was where she kept the locket.

“Jet, give that back.”

“And why should I? It’ll fetch a high price on the market.”

“That is my grandmother’s locket, with the only portable picture of my late grandfather. It’s not yours for any reason. Give it back, you heartless thief.”

“Ah, so it’s valuable for sentimental reasons.” He smirked. “It’ll be a nice token of your ‘abduction.’” 

He nodded, and Pipsqueak grabbed her from behind, muffling her scream with his hand. She kicked and fought, but his grip was too tight. She could barely move.

Jet smirked. “Take her somewhere and keep her quiet. But don’t kill her. We’ll need her skills for the future.”

Mirabel’s screaming went unnoticed as Pipsqueak dragged her to the exit, taking her down the rope. Sneers and Longshot followed them, looks of disgust on their faces.

“You shouldn’t have defied Jet,” Pipsqueak said. “Now, you’re going to pay the price.”

As soon as they hit the ground, she kicked him hard in the nuts. He yowled, releasing her and clutching his groin, and Mirabel bolted. 

“Hey, get her!”

Mirabel had to get away and find somewhere she’d be safe until she could reunite with the rest of the team—

“Help!” she cried. “Help me, somebody.”

“Where’d she go?”

“Jet’s gonna be mad.”

She cried out as something collided with her head. Her foot got lodged under some roots, and she tripped, falling onto her side. Something sticky trickled down her head, and the world spun a little…

“Hello?”

An old voice.

“Help…” She whimpered.

The world went black.

***

Something wet and cold lay on her forehead, and faint voices reached Mirabel’s ears.

“Will she even wake, grandfather?”

“I don’t know, but she looks like the girl who helped me. Funny enough, I think she’s your age.”

“Is it the same person?”

“No. I believe they’re sisters—and descendants of Yukio.”

“No way. He died when the Air Nation was wiped out! There’s no way you can confirm that.”

“According to rumor. They never found his body, and you can't claim a death if you don’t find a body.”

“Maybe, but they might not know that. If he did survive, he probably changed his name and hid his identity.”

Mirabel stirred, moaning a little bit. She probed for her glasses, finding the source of the wetness: a damp cloth over her forehead. The room was a large blur, but she could make out a table, a dresser with a stack of clothes on top, a bed—

Wait a minute, a bed?

“Grandfather, she’s awake.” A thin figure came over and adjusted the damp cloth. “Are you feeling better, dear?”

“Glasses,” she said.

“Hmm?”

Mirabel gestured to her eyes. “I need my glasses.”

“Oh, your lenses. Right, sorry, I didn’t realize you have bad eyesight.” 

The figure put them over her eyes, and the room became clear. An old man with a cane hobbled over as a young woman no older than Isabela smiled at her.

“Where am I?” she asked.

“In Gaipan,” the old man said. “I found you by the trail last night. You were wounded pretty badly.”

“What happened to you?” she asked. “Were you attacked?”

“Was it that same impertinent young man?” the old man added.

“Yes. It was Jet. He…” The memories flooded back. “Oh, no. He wanted me out of the way…my sister…Aang…Sokka, Katara…they don’t know where I am.”

“I knew it! First you and now her.” She shook her head. “We should close off that path and make a new one. Too many attacks this month!”

“Your sister’s name wouldn’t be Isabela, would it?” the old man asked, a curious smile on his face.

Mirabel nodded. “She told me to stay away from him. Oh, she’s probably worried by now.”

“Why did Jet attack you?”

She looked down. “Because I can bend fire. I wasn’t even attacking him. I was looking for my grandmother’s locket, and now he has it and is going to stage this attack as an abduction…”

The old man put his hand on hers. “Calm yourself, my dear. You are safe here. The soldiers take care of us, and we’ll take care of you.”

Soldiers? Mirabel’s eyes widened. 

The young woman sighed. “Where are our manners? We haven’t introduced ourselves to you. I’m Sachiko, and this is my grandfather Isamu. We’re Fire Nation colonists.”

“And…how many people here are soldiers?”

Isamu frowned. “What do you mean?”

“Like, how many would go fight in the war if there was a call for backup?”

“About 50, maybe 60. Primarily young men around my granddaughter’s age.”

“And how many people live here?”

“About 400 people, including children and women. It’s small but quaint. Partly why we moved here from the mainland.”

400 people. 340 of them were civilians, including children. Jet had asked them to fill the reservoir to prevent the Fire Nation from burning down the forest, and she would have been with them if she hadn’t gone looking for the necklace…

“What’s your name, my dear?” Isamu asked.

“I’m Mirabel.”

“And, Mirabel, why do you ask about the specifics?”

“Because…Jet’s planning to wipe out the Fire Nation here.” Mirabel tried to stifle the panic. “He wanted me and Katara and Aang to fill the reservoir with water. He claimed the Fire Nation was going to burn down the forest…I think he wants to flood this area by blowing up the dam.”

“Jet cannot wipe everyone out,” Sachiko said. “And besides, the scout teams outside will ensure Jet doesn’t get anywhere close to the dam.”

“He can, actually, because he wiped out a scout team a couple of days ago and stole barrels of blasting jelly.”

Both grandfather and granddaughter went white. 

“What?” Sachiko asked. “When is he going to do this?”

“I don’t know, but it has to be soon.”

They looked at each other and then nodded.

“Thank you,” Isamu said. “Sachi, tell everyone to expect to evacuate on a moment’s notice.”

She nodded and hurried out the door, and Isamu helped Mirabel to her feet. 

“My granddaughter washed your clothes while you were asleep,” he said. “Got all the blood out. She also washed your wounds and dressed them and bathed you as well, just for good measure.”

Mirabel looked down, finding the loose nightgown on her body. “Oh. She’s too kind.”

“She understands your experience. Bandits killed her parents back in the Fire Nation when she was young, and we never got justice. I moved her here so she could live peacefully without the hassle of higher-up suitors.” He sighed. “Hard to believe people would look at us and see monsters when we ourselves are tired of this war and just want it to be over.”

Mirabel nodded. “I know what that’s like. Bandits killed my grandfather in front of my grandmother, aunt, uncle, and mother when they were just babies. Our home is our sanctuary from that.”

“Your grandmother is a good woman. Strong, too, to survive that.” He smiled. “I know you might have some bad impressions of firebenders and the Fire Nation, but we’re not all monsters.”

“I—”

“Grandfather!” Sachiko ran back in. “There are two strangers here: Isabela and a young Water Tribe warrior. They’re looking for her.”

“Sokka? Isa? They’re here?” Mirabel asked.

“Yes, and asking for you. I told them you’re here.”

“Get dressed,” Isamu said. “I’ll set out some snacks.”

They left the room, and Mirabel dashed behind the screen, changing into her normal outfit. Outside, a crowd was clamoring, with some rumors of spies or scouts. She hurried outside, barely pulling on a shoe, her eyes widening.

Some of the soldiers cornered Isabela and Sokka, while the others crowded around them.

“We’re not spies,” Sokka said. “Jet’s going to blow up the dam at any moment. You need to leave before you end up drowned.”

“How do we know you’re not lying to us?” another civilian asked.

“You’re the enemy,” a soldier added. “How can we trust anyone outside the Fire Nation?”

“It’s the truth,” Isabela said. “Please, you have to believe us.”

“No amount of begging is going to change that,” the captain of the squad said. “Where’s your evidence?”

“I believe them.”

The crowd went silent as Isamu moved forward, breaking through the soldiers.

“These two youths saved me when I was attacked on the road,” he said. “They are opposed to these terrorists that have been hassling us for years. They stood up for me, and Isabela got me back on my feet.” He smiled. “I’ve had the honor of returning the favor.”

Mirabel stepped forward, and Isabela lunged forward, gripping her tightly as if she would disappear the moment she let go.

“You’re alive,” she gasped. “When I found the necklace with Jet…”

“I’m okay,” she said. “But we need to go before that flood comes.”

The crowd nodded and separated, parents grabbing the essentials and clothes and children taking an adult’s hand. Isabela kept a tight grip on Mirabel, refusing to let go and fetching an arepa from her bag.

“Here,” she said, shoving it into Mirabel’s mouth. Her wounds receded quickly, and the others dulled in comparison. “I’ll handle Jet after this.”

“You got the locket?” Mirabel asked as she dragged her to the town exit with the others.

“Yes. He made up some story about you being kidnapped by that old man—”

“His name’s Isamu.”

“Oh, okay. He made up a story about Isamu abducting you in the dead of night and held up the locket as proof. I knew it was wrong, so I grabbed it while he wasn’t looking.”

“Thanks. Abuela will kill me if I lose it. The only picture of Abuelo she has.”

“Other than the portrait?”

“The only portable image.”

“True.”

The people gathered on the hill, looking over the town square. Isamu and Sachiko joined them, worried expressions on their faces. For a moment, everything was calm.

A bird song rang out, and Isabela and Sokka paled at the sound.

Following it was a loud boom.

The dam fractured down the middle, and the water roared out, rushing down to the town. Within moments, the town was underwater, debris floating down the river. Nothing had been spared, the buildings now damp rubble.

The people were silent, some of them weeping at the sight. Small children cried and fought their parents’ grips, while the older teenagers looked ready to hunt down the terrorists responsible.

The soldiers looked over guiltily. 

“We owe you kids our lives,” the captain said. “If it weren’t for you, we’d be dead, floating in this river.”

“You know, I think you young people might have a better chance of ending this war,” Isamu added. “We old men did our time, and not a lot of progress was made.”

“Hey, about what happened,” Sokka started.

He held a hand up. “No need to apologize, young man. I understand you tried. And even though we are from different nations, we need not be enemies, not with a common goal before us.” He turned to the villagers. “Maybe, we should learn to get along with those not like us, for they might save our lives in the long run and restore peace.”

Everyone nodded, murmuring their thanks and apologies for the suspicions. Some of the children hugged them, with one showing Mirabel her doll.

“We should probably head back,” Mirabel said. “Where’s Appa?”

“He came with me,” Sokka said. “All your stuff’s in there.”

“Thanks.” She turned to Isamu. “And thank you for saving me.”

“It was the honorable thing to do, no matter where you’re from.”

Mirabel smiled and hugged the man warmly, and he returned it in kind.

“Be safe, Mirabel,” Sachiko said. “You don’t know what you might face out there.”

“Thanks,” she said. “I’ll need all the luck I can get.”

She and Sokka headed to the bison, who was merely grazing. Isabela hung back for a moment, probably to think over what she had just seen. Maybe she was still wondering what she missed. This was the third time that Mirabel was attacked, and she wasn’t close by. She wouldn’t blame her if she got overprotective again, even breaking out the dreaded leash.

Isabela joined them a moment later, the arepa bag suspiciously lighter. “All right, let’s go. Oh, and you might need another one.”

Mirabel took one and swallowed it whole. “Good thing we saved them. Besides, with the danger we face, we’ll need them.”

Isabela looked away. “Right. Let’s go.”

They got on Appa, and the townspeople waved goodbye, Isamu keeping his eyes on the sisters until the last moment possible. 

“So, how did you figure out Jet would blow the dam?” Mirabel asked.

“My instinct told me to follow the others, and I overheard them planning to blow up the dam,” Sokka said. “But, they caught me, and Jet had Pipsqueak and Smellerbee take me on a walk as a distraction. I got away and met up with Isabela, who had the locket and said that you might have been abducted. Then, my instincts told me to go to the village.”

“Mirabel, I should have gone with you,” Isabela said. “I was afraid for you. If Abuela saw me neglecting the threat…”

“Don’t worry about it,” Mirabel said. “I didn’t know he would do that, either.”

“We’ll just have to…”

“Jet, you monster!”

Katara’s voice rang out, and Mirabel sighed in relief. Yes, it was hard to find out the guy she liked was actually awful, even if his leadership methods were impressive. But maybe that was what she needed.

“This was a victory, Katara, remember that. The Fire Nation is gone, and this valley will be safe.”

Mirabel gritted her teeth at the sound of Jet’s voice. He sounded too much like Hugo if he acted on his darker urges and didn’t have his parents stopping him. If he thought killing a bunch of innocent people was a victory, he was out of his mind.

“It will be safe without you!”

Mirabel joined in with Sokka, emphasizing the last two words.

“Sokka! Mirabel!”

Mirabel jumped down at the sight: Jet frozen to a tree, facing down a furious and relieved Katara and a wounded Aang.

“We warned the villagers of your plan just in time,” Mirabel said. 

“Thanks to your stunt,” Isabela said, a cold glare on her face, “Mirabel ended with the old man that you beat and robbed. By the way, his name is Isamu, and he has a granddaughter named Sachiko. He took her in and helped her recover, and Mirabel got the word out already.”

“The soldiers assumed we were spies,” Sokka said, “but thanks to Mirabel confirming the story, they evacuated everyone. They won’t meet watery ends.”

“And by the way, the majority of the people there were civilians,” Mirabel said. “340 of them, including children. Only 60 at most were soldiers.” She shook. “You were going to wipe out innocent families who want this war over as much as you. I didn’t even see a base there, just homes and a marketplace.”

Jet snarled. “You fools! We could have freed this valley.”

“Who would be free?” Sokka asked. “Everyone would be dead.”

“You traitors!”

Sokka shook his head. “No, Jet, you became the traitor when you stopped protecting innocent people.”

Aang jumped into the saddle, digging through Mirabel’s bag for her sewing materials, while Isabela climbed up with one of her vines. Mirabel sighed.

“My grandmother watched as her husband, my grandfather, was cut down in front of her and her three babies,” Mirabel said. “She lost almost everything in one night, along with countless others who were driven from their homes by thugs like you. If she saw what you wanted to do, she would have been horrified. She worked to build a community where everyone could live in peace, and she wouldn’t allow anyone like you inside it. Just because you have a valid reason to hate the Fire Nation doesn’t mean you can take it out on innocent people. That’s where you become the monster you said you were fighting.” She heated up her hands and started to melt the ice. “Now, I don’t know how long you were in here, but when you get back to your tree house, I would layer up and stay under thick blankets for a while. Wait until your body warms up so hypothermia doesn’t set in.”

The fighter looked almost remorseful. “Mirabel, I’m—”

“I don’t want to hear your excuses. I’m not doing this because I’ve forgiven you but because I don’t want to gain the wrath of your army if you end up dead. We have enough enemies as is.”

Jet looked down. “I wasn’t going to kill you. Believe me, I wouldn’t kill you even if firebending were your only bending.”

“Even so, the fact you were willing to hide me away and maybe use me like a weapon, let alone having me dragged off and making up an abduction story with my grandmother’s locket, doesn’t help your case.” She stepped back. “Now, the rest of the ice should melt away within an hour. I suggest you take my advice if you don’t want to freeze.”

She turned her back to the fighter and got onto Appa’s saddle. Sokka shook his head at Jet.

“Yip, yip,” he said. 

They took off into the sky, Mirabel keeping her eyes on Jet until he was nothing more than a speck on the ground.

“Why’d you try to thaw him out?” Katara asked.

“Because I doubt his fighters would appreciate it if we left him there,” Mirabel said. “And to show him not all firebenders are bad.” She furrowed her brow. “Doesn’t mean I’m forgiving him for what he did.”

“And besides, we won’t be seeing him again,” Isabela said, holding Mirabel closely. “And I’m not letting out of my sight.”

“Isa, I love you, but please don’t bring out the leash,” Mirabel said.

“A leash?” the trio asked.

Mirabel groaned while Isabela smirked.

“Until she was seven, as soon as she started walking, we had to keep her on a leash so she didn’t get too far out of our sight,” the florist said. “Maybe, given what’s recently happened, I might need to use it again.”

“Please, no!”

“It wouldn’t have stopped her from going to the village,” Sokka said.

“Speaking of,” Aang said, “we thought you were going to the dam. How come you went to the town?”

“Let me guess,” Katara said, “your instincts told you.”

He smiled. “Hey, sometimes they’re right. That, and Isabela was looking for Mirabel already.”

“Um, Sokka, you know we’re going the wrong way, right?”

Isabela snorted while Mirabel and Katara chuckled.

“And sometimes, they’re wrong,” he said, turning Appa around. “Thanks, Aang.”

“No problem. Now, let's hope we don’t run into them again.”

Mirabel sighed, leaning into Isabela’s embrace. Her mind raced, though, and the question still bothered her. She hated what the Fire Nation was doing, but she thought she had a limit. Was it possible that she could have turned out like Jet? She had the same motivation, the same charm, the same people skills as him.

So, what was the difference between them? Why hadn’t she done that? Would she have turned out like him? Or was it some family members guiding her away from her irrational thoughts that saved her from becoming like him?

Either way, she never wanted to know what she could have become if things had played out differently. All that was important was that she was safe from harm.

Chapter Text

It was rare when they got a few days of peace, but so far, there was no sighting of Zuko, no sign of Jet or his army, or even a sighting of anyone else that might cause them trouble.

In short, they could finally relax a little.

Or, in Sokka’s case, reevaluate their supplies and see if they needed to stop by a town to replenish them. It never hurt, though Isabela didn’t like the constant looks over the arepa bag.

Isabela merely played with her vines, using it to hold sections of her hair up while she styled more braids. With showering a new luxury, she wanted to make sure her hair didn’t look awful, and braids were pretty good to handle. Mirabel was off in her own world, practicing waterbending with Katara. Aang napped while Momo snacked on the fruit. Appa snorted and just lay out to rest from traveling.

It was almost too peaceful…

“Isabela!”

She finished her braid and sat up as Sokka stormed over, the empty arepa bag in his hand.

“Want to explain this?” he asked. 

“What do you mean?” she asked, trying to play innocent. It had been only a matter of days before he found out they were out.

“Before we were in Gaipan, we had plenty to last until the North Pole, and now, we have none.”

“So?”

“The last person who had this bag was you. I know you gave two to Mirabel to handle the injuries that Jet gave her. Where are the rest?”

She shrugged. “I don’t see the big issue.”

“Did Jet’s army get to it?”

She frowned in contempt. “No! I hid the bag for that reason. I didn’t trust him with Mirabel. Why would I trust him with my mamá’s food? He’d probably gorge on it.”

“And the villagers?”

Isabela pressed her lips together. She hadn’t mentioned handing out the arepas to the villagers. It would be a while without food for them, and she didn’t want to seem selfish and unkind after they lost their home. Besides, they could always go back to the Encanto and get more. 

“What’s going on?” Mirabel asked, walking over with Katara in tow. Her eyes widened. “We’re out of mamá’s food already?”

“What’s going on?” Aang asked sleepily, carrying Momo with him. He snapped alert when he saw the bag. “Where did the rest of the arepas go?”

“All we have are the hardtack and the sourdough bites,” Sokka said. “Where did the rest of the arepas go?”

“Isa?” Mirabel asked. “Did you give them to the Gaipan villagers?”

She sighed. “Yes, I did.”

Sokka looked ready to blow a gasket. “YOU GAVE OUT THE REST OF OUR TASTY HEALING FOOD?!”

Even the birds around them flew away, and Mirabel and Katara looked horrified while Aang groaned.

“So what?” Isabela asked, rolling her eyes. “We can always go back to the Encanto and get more from mamá.”

“And lead Zuko to our home?” Mirabel asked. “He already said the Fire Nation would consider the rest of our family traitors for supposedly hiding the Avatar’s aid, me. If he got his hands on them, it would put them in danger. Especially Antonio.” 

The florist paled slightly. She hadn’t thought about that little detail, especially since Zuko had been pretty good at getting to them. No doubt, he was still hunting them, and he seemed more than capable of carrying out his threats.

Aang shook his head. “Isa, this wasn’t villager food. This was our food. Not yours, ours. You can’t go and give everything away just to avoid hard feelings.”

“We get in enough scrapes as it is that we need this food,” Sokka said. “I specifically told you not to hand out those arepas to anyone else except Mirabel before we got to the village. They were for Mirabel in case she was harmed! I’ve already rationed them clean out in my schedule. Now you’ve gone and upset it, and we’ve got to go back to hunting!” He groaned. “At least we still have the hardtack crackers and sourdough bites I taught your mother how to make. You’ll just have to get used to hard chewing!” 

“Thanks a lot, Isabela,” Katara said. “Now, we have to heal the hard way if you don’t want to break your teeth.”

She huffed. “It’s not a big problem. They were probably going to miss a meal. Besides, I can use the portal device and get more, and no one gets hurt.”

“That poses too many risks,” Sokka said. “For one, Zuko might follow you, which means access to the rest of the family, compromising the Encanto as a safe space. For another, it feeds into your desire to make things more convenient for yourself. You need to learn how to prioritize the needs of the many over the wants of the few, and the needs of the many a few days ago were to preserve the healing food for emergencies and times when we don't have access to a marketplace, not the want of the one person with the desire to hand them out like akutaq.”

“Yeah,” Mirabel said, “mamá would say the same thing, Isa. She doesn’t let people take more than they need. Sure, she cooks a storm for the village but doesn’t hand it out willy-nilly. There’s always some backup food for the family only. She’d probably be angry about this, too. Just because you were the golden child doesn’t mean she’d go easy on you!”

She winced. Despite the old desire to insult Mirabel bubbling to the surface, she was right. There was always an emergency stash of healing food for the family, and not even Mariano was allowed to take any from it. When she was twelve, she’d once taken one for a snack, and mamá grounded her for it, though Abuela lightened it when the villagers complained that their gardens weren’t fresh. But that was nothing compared to this. Here, she’d just doomed them to having to heal the hard way, not to mention starve if they ran out of the other food.

“All right, I’m going hunting tomorrow,” Sokka said. “There’s a lake nearby with a bunch of cranefish and wild turtleducks, and we need to make more jerky anyway. That lasts pretty long.”

“Great,” Isabela said. “While you’re doing that, I’ll be headed to the Encanto alone and—”

The warrior gave her a harsh look that stopped her in her tracks. “Absolutely not, Isabela. You, Mirabel, and Katara will be joining me.”

She threw her arms up. “Oh, come on. It’s a quick trip!”

“My choice is final. No trips to the Encanto until we have a permanent base, which is still weeks away. And you better not sneak away and do it behind our backs. You need to learn just how valuable having good food storage is.”

The florist gulped and turned to Mirabel.

“I’m not bailing you out of this, Isa,” Mirabel said. “This is on you, and you need to take responsibility.”

Aang frowned, turning away from her. “Welcome to consequences. I hope they teach the lesson properly.”

Great, not even her hermanita nor the Avatar was on her side! Katara would already side with her brother due to familial bonds.

“Look, it’s a mistake, I understand, but you don’t need to yell at me,” Isabela said. “I get it.”

“No, you don’t,” Sokka said. “You might be used to acting on your own in the Encanto or just with one person who endorsed anything you did, but here, you need to learn how to work in a group. There is no ‘I’ in team, and if you want the easy life where you’re attended to and coddled, you can go back to the Encanto, where they might still be gossiping about your stunt in the street.”

She paused. Sokka was right. Part of the reason she left the Encanto was not just to protect Mirabel from whatever danger she faced, but also to escape the gossip around her stunt. She couldn’t comprehend explaining to Abuela and mamá why she was back so soon for more healing food, and the villagers might think badly about it.

But if Sokka thought she was going to break her word…

She balled her hands into fists. “I promised Abuela I would protect my sister. I can’t do that over there when she’s over here.”

His disapproving face didn’t change. “If you want to do that, you learn to work with us. No ifs, ands, or buts about it.”

She groaned. There was no way she was winning this fight, not with everyone else against her.

“Fine. I’ll join you for hunting.”

“That wasn’t a request. It was a command. You were going either way.” He turned to Katara. “Want to start dinner with what we have left? The fruit’s about to go bad.”

She nodded and headed to the food stash, gathering everything they would need for a nice vegetable and fruit stew. Isabela glowered and moved away, watching as her vines disappeared. Tomorrow was going to be terrible. 

***

Cold water woke Isabela up the next day. She sputtered and shook out the water in her hair.

“Rise and shine, sleeping beauty! Today’s hunting day.”

She groaned as Sokka stood over her bedroll, an empty bucket in his hand. Outside, the sky was barely lit, with the stars still visible.

“Couldn’t you have used another method?” she groaned.

“You slept right through it.”

She sighed. “I’m getting up.”

“Good, everyone else was ready ten minutes ago. Already laid out your clothes. Get dressed.”

The florist quickly got on the hunting gear Sokka laid out the night before: wrappings that looked like pants, an older shirt and parka that looked sturdy, and leather boots. Abuela would have been horrified to see her in this, let alone partake in a “manly” sport, let alone what the Encanto villagers would think.

But she couldn’t get away from the consequences. Sokka promised she would join them, and she wasn’t going to test him further than she needed to. It wouldn’t have killed anyone to go to the Encanto, but it would result in too many questions and suspicions.

She barely emerged from her tent when the group stood from their seats around the dying campfire. Aang was the only one not dressed in hunting clothes, as he would be tending to the camp.

“Here’s some jerky,” he said. “You missed breakfast.”

“You couldn’t have saved me a plate?” she hissed.

“You didn’t get up on time,” Mirabel said. “Momo ate your portion.”

She glared at the lemur, who chewed on a peach merrily as if he hadn’t stolen her breakfast. If that lemur made her go hungry, she’d turn him into her dinner.

“Well, let’s get going. Aang, you keep an eye on the camp.”

“Will do,” he said.

They loaded up on Appa, and Sokka snapped the reins. “Yip, yip.”

They flew for about an hour, with Isabela nodding off the whole time due to her tossing and turning all night long, before Sokka landed near a large lake. Hundreds of waterfowl—ducks with flat turtle-like shells, birds that look like cranes but with fish-like scales on their backs, geese with vivid purple feathers, and very normal-looking swans—crowded the lake edge, recovering from their breakfast.

“All right,” he said, keeping his voice low. “Katara, you handle the nets and get the fish. Isabela, Mirabel, I’m teaching you how to make snares for birds that travel on the ground.”

The girls got off Appa and steadied themselves. Isabela’s stomach growled from the meager breakfast, and she grabbed an extra jerky stick.

“Nuh-uh,” Sokka said, taking the jerky stick away from her. “The smell is going to drive away the birds.”

“But I’m hungry,” she hissed. 

“Then, you shouldn’t have missed breakfast, let alone given away the rest of our ready-made food. Remember, your actions led to this.”

She growled. “Will you just get on with it?”

“All right.” He took out small decoys and a wooden frame holding woven string together in a sort of net. “Now, you set the decoy into the water and watch it float. The waterfowl will think it’s one of them and rush to join it, and that's when you pull the string and trap the waterfowl in the net. The hole’s big enough for the head but too small for the body.”

“So, you essentially strangle them.”

“Yes. It’s fast, though.”

“I can just use my vines.”

“No, Isabela. You need to use the net. It’s more natural, and they’ll suspect random vines. Come on, just put up the net and see what comes.”

She set out the net, keeping a tight grip on her string. Mirabel set hers out as well, her eyes focused on the water. For a moment, it looked like neither of them would get any birds, as they congregated around Sokka’s bait, landing in his nets and ending up in a box.

A turtleduck—that's what Sokka called it, anyway, though she wasn't sure why it existed—waddled up to her bait, and Isabela pulled on her net—

The turtleduck got away before the net closed, though she did catch a fish and some algae.

“You pulled too early,” Sokka said. “You need to be patient.”

“I pulled as it got close,” she hissed.

“No, you’re getting impatient. One key part of hunting is patience, willing to wait for hours until you get a bite. Let the turtleducks come closer to the decoy before you pull.”

Mirabel handed her a new net as she pulled her own, catching three more turtleducks and a few cranefish (that’s what the crane-like birds were called, anyway).

“Show off,” Isabela muttered as she set the decoy out again.

“Hey, it’s just a matter of timing,” Mirabel said. “You’ll get the hang of it.”

“I would if I weren’t starving.”

“Don’t focus on that. Keep your focus on the pond. And don’t make loud noises.”

She rolled her eyes but kept her focus on her decoy. While Sokka and Mirabel pulled more cranefish, with some turtleducks along the way, she watched, waiting for anything.

She kept her mouth shut as Mirabel pulled her net in, a smile on her face. Somehow, she hadn’t made a peep, just keeping her focus on the decoy and the net, pulling when she got a nibble. If she had the discipline to stay quiet, maybe she could, too. She quieted her mind, ignoring the pain in her stomach.

Just a nibble…

Something latched on, and the decoy shook, almost being pulled into the water. Isabela pulled the net, dragging more turtleducks to the surface.

“I caught something,” she said, a broad grin on her face.

“Good job,” Sokka said, pulling in his decoy. “I think you got it now.”

“Does that mean I have that jerky stick?” she asked. “I really am starving.”

He tossed the jerky stick over, and she chomped down before he had a chance to take it back.

“Now, let’s move to another area,” Sokka said. “I think we wore this one out.”

***

By lunchtime, Isabela had enough of a grip on hunting that she didn’t mind getting muddy, wading in the water and catching more fish. They were well stocked to preserve the fish and turtleduck meat without needing another hunting excursion. Katara had gotten enough fish as well, which meant they had plenty of food as long as they rationed it properly. Of course, the sourdough bites and hardtack were reserved for emergencies only. That, and it wasn’t tasty enough, so there was no way she was handing that out.

Plus, the amount of time trapping food taught her the lesson that they wanted her to learn. Their food wasn’t endless. They couldn’t just jump back to the Encanto whenever they wanted to get more. They had to be smart if they didn’t want to starve.

In a way, being hungry was what she needed. And watching Mirabel and Sokka work was enough to show her that doing things on her own wouldn’t work in the long run. Besides, she doubted she would ever forgive herself if she ended up leaving them, especially Mirabel, to handle Zuko alone.

They got on Appa with their gutted, skinned, and cleaned catches and headed back to camp, ready to prepare their game and preserve the meat so they didn’t have to rely on taverns and local markets for a few days.

“So,” Sokka said, “what did you think?”

“Hunting is not actually so bad,” Isabela said. 

“Good. It’s about time you learned.”

She sighed. “And I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have done that. It was selfish and irresponsible and shortsighted. I should have held them back and just taken the two.”

“It’s all right, Isa,” Mirabel said. “We understand why you did it.”

“Not to mention you were probably right,” Katara said. “That doesn’t excuse just doing it.”

“For the future, we do things as a group,” Sokka said. “No more of these selfish decisions, okay?”

Isabela nodded. “No more.”

“Good. Now, on the menu for dinner tonight, sauteed cranefish with a vegetable stew and rice.”

She moaned in anticipation. She couldn’t wait for a proper dinner.

“And besides,” Mirabel added, “one of the scrolls I have is about using waterbending to heal people.”

“You think we can look into that?” Katara asked. “It might make using your mother’s food unnecessary.”

She shrugged. “Sure, why not?”

“And maybe you can teach me how to fish?” Isabela asked. “It looked easy, but…I’d still like to learn.”

Sokka beamed. “Sure, when we get another break like this.”

“Thanks!” She sighed. “It’s going to be worth it until we can visit the Encanto where Zuko can’t find or follow us.”

“That would be the North Pole.” He pulled out his map. “Here’s a creek we can wash in before dinner. We did get pretty muddy.”

Isabela looked down on her hunting outfit, which was covered in mud. After a moment, she laughed at the idea of even thinking mud was awful. At least she wasn’t the only one that got dirty.

Chapter Text

Somehow, one session of hunting was enough to get Isabela hooked. She spent hours with Sokka preserving the meat and developing traps with her gift, making vine nets and testing them. They had little success so far, but the feedback was enough to seek improvement and creative ways to use them outside keeping Mirabel on a leash so she could pull her back from dangerous situations. 

Not to mention scoping out just how skilled Sokka was. When he first came to the Encanto, she thought he was a bit arrogant and was just boasting, but seeing him operate in his own element was enough to shatter any misconceptions she had about him. He clearly knew what he was doing, much more than she. If they’d gone to the Encanto like she originally wanted, they wouldn’t have made much progress when it came to survival skills. Plus, she wouldn’t have known what it was like to be dirty without shame. Even Abuela would agree that he was a natural leader despite his tactless speaking skills.

But, he was tied to practicality, not much for flashy plants, and despite being forced to make them for years, she missed her flowers. The botany books were a godsend, showing her more than the flowers she was used to growing. Some of them seemed interesting and useful, while others looked more decorative, but most of them would stand out in this place, native to Colombia.

So, in a move she never dreamed would come true, she grabbed Mirabel away from her embroidery project (blue waves at the bottom of her skirt) and dragged her to a nearby clearing.

“What’s going on, Isa?” Mirabel asked.

“I need a set of Encanto eyes for some experiments,” she said. “Plus, I kinda want to replicate some of the plants we’ve seen.”

“So, more than just flowers?”

Isabela nodded, flicking her wrists as berry bushes burst to life around them.

“Hey, what’s going on?”

Aang came into the area, holding Momo and scratching his head.

“Just some experimentation,” Mirabel said.

“Cool!” He looked around. “All right, Momo, why don’t you try some of these berries?”

The lemur jumped onto the bushes, trying each of the berries and chirping in approval. The young Avatar started gathering berries in a small pouch, and Mirabel tasted a few berries.

“You know, you’re not limited by your gift,” she said. “Maybe there’s more you can do.”

Isabela paused. It was true that her image had flowers around it, but given her interest in nature and flora, maybe there was more she could do. What other plants could she summon if she could pull off a vine attack? 

Plus, the fight with the Fire Nation proved that she needed to adapt her fighting style. Thin vines quickly caught fire, leaving a trail, and a few of the flames had nearly burnt her. If she tried the same methods against more experienced soldiers, she would be at risk.

“What about fire-proof plants?” she asked.

“Um…” Mirabel shrugged. “I mean, you can try, but most plant life is flammable. But, some plants are more fire-resistant.”

“Fire-resistant.” She hummed. “Yeah, that might work. Can I use your firebending to aid in the process?”

“Sure, Isa.” She hit the now bare berry bushes, which turned to ash quickly. “Now, let’s try some new plants.”

Isabela summoned a briar patch, with thorns and thick branches. If they were besieged, she could use it to protect the group and keep the soldiers outside.

Mirabel targeted it with her fire. The flames turned it to ash, but it lasted longer than the bushes, with the branches falling.

“Okay, that’s a good option,” she said. “Good for a barrier.”

“True, but they could easily burn it and create smoke, so we end up passing out due to smoke inhalation.”

She sighed. “Okay, we make that a last option and use your airbending to clear out the smoke.”

“We can easily funnel out the smoke,” Aang said. “But, that’s pretty creative.”

“An earth barrier would work better,” Mirabel said, “but we can easily use brambles to add another layer of protection.”

“Let’s try something else,” Isabela said.

She snapped her fingers, and pollen pods appeared, opening up and splashing Aang and Mirabel. She aimed her fire, and the pod openings burned, but she missed a bit and had to stop.

“That’s even better,” Mirabel said, pulling water out of the earth to wash out the pollen, while Aang looked over his outfit. “Blinding the soldiers might cause them to lose their aim.”

Isabela smiled. She was on a role. Briar patches were good for defense around a campsite, and pollen pods could be rigged to go off in case the enemy approached, but what would work for personal defense?

“Okay, what if I combine my vines together?” she asked.

“We can see if that works,” Aang said, using airbending to blow off the pollen.

She summoned a thick wall of vines, all of them very large and covered in aloe and sticky pollen. Mirabel sent her flames against the wall, but the fire took time to catch. By the time it was ash, it had been a good while, in which they could evade actual attackers with a shield. It would be perfect as a shield for the group.

“I think I might have the bare bones of a working defense system,” the florist said. “Of course, we can continue this when we get another break like this.”

“I think we made good progress,” Aang said as Momo dug through his berry bag and Mirabel cleaned up the ash so that it didn’t look like they experimented there.

“I like it when you put your gift to non-useless purposes,” Mirabel said. “Who knew you could be so creative with this?”

“Yeah, it feels good to not be limited to roses and flor de mayo.” She smiled. “Who knew it could be this fun?”

“I honestly wish I saw this side of you more.” Her hermanita smiled. “I liked it when you were able to explore with your gift when Abuela allowed it.”

Isabela nodded. In her room, she had command over what plants she had in there for a few years, making whatever she wanted. It was after a year of uncertainty around Mirabel’s gift ceremony before Abuela insisted her experimentation had to be limited so she was always perfect and ladylike. But, oh, how she missed making her own jungle and being as crazy as she wanted with her gift.

Yes, leaving the Encanto was the best idea.

“It’s nice not to be señorita perfecta for once,” Isabela admitted. “It feels great!”

“You know, you don’t have to be perfect anymore. You can just be…you.”

Her smile strained. “I know. I just…I’m getting used to imperfection.”

“You’ll get used to it. I mean, no one is perfect.”

She chuckled. “Yes, well, you know what it’s like more than I do.”

Mirabel chuckled and gestured to the path. “Let’s head back before Sokka loses it and comes looking for us.”

“I still need to finish weaving nets, anyway. And I did pull you away from your project, after all.”

The sisters linked arms while the Avatar led the way, a smile on their faces. It felt nice to bond after years of contention.

Chapter Text

It was nice to see Isabela grow from her choice. Yes, Mirabel understood why she did it—refusing a villager never ended well, especially if Abuela was involved—but only a few and maybe to those sporting injuries. She shouldn’t have gone and given away all their food. Yes, it was fun to learn how to hunt, but not having mamá’s healing food on hand just made bandages a valuable resource. 

Still, she couldn’t be mad at Isabela, not since she learned from her mistake. And besides, seeing her let loose and get dirty without fussing over it was very much entertaining. It was so different from the prissy young lady who wouldn’t even let dirt reside under her nails, let alone on her skirt. 

But that didn’t mean she was completely independent. Thanks to her chores back home, she didn’t spend a lot of time with mamá in the kitchen, which meant her cooking skills were lackluster. 

Mirabel checked their food stash while Sokka stoked the fire, a frown on her face. “Um, we might need to restock on some fruit to preserve. We’re almost out.”

Sokka looked over the bag and nodded. “You’re right. We should fly out to a market as soon as possible.”

“We have enough money,” Isabela said. “I think we can manage.”

“Great,” Katara said. “Aang, let’s—Aang?”

Mirabel looked over to where Aang was. He seemed lost in thought, a worried expression on his face. He’d woken up from a nightmare, but he hadn’t elaborated on it. Besides, he seemed to recover somewhat. Maybe it was just a nightmare.

“Everything’s too calm,” Isabela said. “Is everything just that good today?”

“Maybe not,” Mirabel said. “I read once that a calm sky is the first sign of an approaching storm, but I could be wrong.”

Isabela frowned. “If there’s a storm coming, wouldn’t there be clouds in the sky?”

“I don’t know, Isa. I’m not Tía Pepa.”

“Yeah, the clear skies will be perfect for flying,” Aang said, looking almost too cheerful. “Come on, let’s go.”

“Let’s get to a market to restock on food,” Katara said. “We still have a ways to get to the North Pole.”

Sokka shot up. “Wait, we shouldn’t go to the market!”

Everyone looked at him warily. 

“What do you mean?” Isabela asked.

“This was in my dream last night. Food eats people!”

The Madrigal sisters rolled their eyes, and Katara snickered at the mention. Sokka relaxed a bit and smiled, winking in Mirabel’s direction. Aang didn’t look too comforted, but his weak smile was worth it. He usually wasn’t this morose. Was today an anniversary of something awful?

They loaded their campsite onto Appa’s back, and Mirabel pulled out her embroidery project, humming contently. Katara came closer and looked it over.

“You seem to be embroidering everything you touch,” Sokka said. “Why?”

“I had plenty of time to practice in the past,” Mirabel said, a smile on her face. “Besides, this is quite productive.”

“Yes, and a marker of who you are.” Sokka sighed. “I know I usually don’t say this, but maybe ease it up on the embroidery until we’re safe in the North Pole.”

“Sokka!” Katara cried, slapping him up the side of the head. “You can’t just say that to her!”

“What? It’s true, Katara. She needs to keep her skills on the down low until we get to the North Pole. I’m not banning it altogether.”

“But, it’s her passion and hobby, like hunting and fishing and playing soldier is yours. Besides, what if your parka needs to be repaired or you tear your pants again? You’ll need her skills. Or worse, what if you cut yourself and she needs to stitch it up?”

“I think he means decorative embroidery, Katara,” Isabela said. “Not the essentials.”

Katara huffed. “Still doesn’t make his word choice any better.”

Mirabel nodded. “Trust me, I knew what he meant, but this one is very subtle and not at all an indicator of the Encanto or my family lineage.”

Sokka sighed. “Still, to be safe, I would avoid that type of embroidery for now. When you get to the North Pole, you can embroider to your heart’s delight. But, until then, we might want to not make that a priority.”

“It’s true, hermanita,” Isabela said. “Maybe, we should lay off it for a while, put it on the back burner. No one else decorates their skirts like you do, and that might stand out.”

Mirabel looked down at her skirt, which still had her new embroidery. She’d added some of the butterflies she’d seen around, with the miracle candle as the body and the wings lined with all four elements. Surely, nothing there screamed “Madrigal” to anyone who glanced at it or knew about enchanted marriage candles. She’d avoided the family’s gifts, despite the yearning to add them, but she knew better. This was a war they were going to end, not a fun vacation, and precautions needed to be taken to ensure safety.

“All right,” she said, putting the project away. Besides, she could pick it up when they were in the North Pole.

They made it to a seaside town and headed straight for the marketplace. Isabela stayed with Appa while Mirabel and Katara headed for the food stalls. A woman sold fresh fruit, and Katara inspected a watermelon while Mirabel gathered some apples and other fruits in a basket. It would be nice to have something sweet, but she didn’t want to risk everything for chocolate.

Slight arguing took Mirabel’s attention, and she turned from Katara paying the woman for the food to look at the source: an old couple, clearly a fisherman and his wife, arguing. Despite all the lectures about not eavesdropping, Mirabel moved closer.

“Please, we can’t go out there. The fish can wait. There’s a storm coming!”

A storm? Mirabel checked the sky while Aang looked nervous. Perhaps, this was in his dream. It seemed almost too peaceful for her tastes.

“You’re crazy!” the old man said, gesturing to the sky. “It’s a nice day: no clouds, no wind, no nothing. So quit your nagging, woman.”

“Is there going to be a storm?” Mirabel asked.

“Maybe we should find some shelter?” Katara asked, also glancing nervously at the sky.

“What’s all the yammering about?” Isabela asked, looking over at the couple. “I was just enjoying a small snooze.”

“Something about a storm and fish.”

Her eyes widened. “Fish?”

Sokka rolled his eyes. “There’s no storm coming.”

The old woman was not deterred. “My joints say there’s going to be a storm, a bad one!”

“Well, it’s your joints against my brain.”

“Then I hope your brain can find someone else to haul that fish, ‘cause I ain’t coming.”

Isabela and Sokka eyed each other and started to approach the couple.

The fisherman looked rather unnerved. “Then I’ll find a new fish hauler or two and pay them double what you get. How do you like that? Besides, your joints have been getting bad recently, and I can’t haul fish as well as I used to.”

“We can go,” Isabela and Sokka said.

The fisherman looked over both of them and nodded. “All right, you’re hired. Besides, you look capable.”

“Besides, I did promise to teach her how to fish,” Sokka said.

“Well, then, learn from the expert,” the fisherman added. “Good experience.”

“But in dangerous conditions,” his wife added.

The fisherman ignored his wife. “Be ready to head out in an hour. I just need to get a few things ready.”

Mirabel rushed to Isabela’s side. “Are you sure you want to do this, Isa? What if there’s actually a storm?”

“I’ll be fine, Mirabel. Besides, if things get bad, we’ll make our way back.”

“I’m sure it’s nothing,” Sokka said. “A little rain isn’t gonna scare me away.”

Mirabel frowned. Something was bothering her about the weather, but she couldn’t determine why. Maybe it was just her nerves playing a trick on her.

“Sokka, I don’t think this is a good idea,” Aang said, sharing Mirabel’s worries. “Clouds are starting to roll in, and they look pretty big.” 

“Yeah, Isa, maybe we could do this another time?” Mirabel asked.

“The boy with the tattoos and the girl have some sense,” the fisherman’s wife said, a concerned look on her face. “You should listen to them.”

The fisherman straightened up and turned around. “Boy with tattoos?” He zeroed in on Aang. “Airbender tattoos. Well, I’ll be a hog-monkey’s uncle. You’re the Avatar, ain’t ya?”

“That’s right,” Katara said.

“And I’m his aid,” Mirabel said. “You probably haven’t heard of me, though.”

The fisherman got a closer look. “You look like a fella from the Fire Nation. The female version, at least. You wouldn’t happen to be related to Yukio, would you?”

Isabela looked between them, almost ready to intervene if things went south.

“I’m his great-granddaughter,” Mirabel said.

He lit up. “Ah, so a descendant of a real hero. The Avatar here should have learned from his example and never turned his back on the world.”

Aang winced, and the fisherman barely had time to take back his statement before Katara stormed over to him, anger lining her face.

“Aang would never turn his back on anyone,” she hissed.

The fisherman merely shrugged, a glower on his face. “Then, I must have imagined the last hundred years of war and suffering. Besides, girly, he’s only barely come back. This one has better sense than him as far as lineage goes. Yukio never turned his back until the world wanted him dead.”

Mirabel lost some color. “What do you mean by ‘wanted him dead’?”

“Should I be concerned that my sister and I could face execution because of who we’re related to?” Isabela asked.

He looked almost remorseful. “You two are sisters? Well, sorry to break it to you, but the right people in power wanted him dead, though I personally think it was the Fire Nation that wanted him dead most of all. They don’t like supposed traitors, especially under Azulon’s rule, though Yukio never did anything except try to protect the innocent. I’d say he had more honor in his finger than the rest of the Fire Nation combined. If you got his journals, guard them with your life. The Avatar would be too much of a wimp to do anything.”

“Aang’s the bravest person I know,” Katara said. “He’s done nothing but help people and save lives since I’ve met him. It’s not his fault he disappeared, right, Aang?”

“Um, Katara,” Mirabel said.

The waterbender turned around to see a grief-stricken Aang backing away, fear in his eyes. For a moment, he looked like a little boy being confronted by an angry adult, like he had no recourse and was bracing for the worst to fall. Far from the all-powerful Avatar he was.

“Aang?” Katara asked.

For a moment, he was frozen. Then, in one movement, he opened his glider and flew away from the group.

“Hey, be a man and face the truth,” the fisherman said. “Running is for cowards.”

“Maybe, he doesn’t know how to,” Mirabel said. “I mean, half the time, he acts like a twelve-year-old boy! How do you expect him to react to that? You just insulted him, or worse, opened an old wound or insecurity he already has.”

“You’re a horrible old man,” Katara snapped.

“I’m not wrong about Yukio, though,” he said. “His legacy outside the Fire Nation is one of a hero, but within the Fire Nation, you’ll find a different story. Hide your lineage as best you can, and if you can’t, defend yourself before they get the chance to destroy you completely.”

“You’re going to have to explain that on the boat,” Isabela said.

“I will. No use sending you in blind.”

“Let’s go find Aang,” Mirabel said, mounting Appa as Katara took the reins. “Something’s bothering him.”

“And we both know it’s better not to bottle up your emotions,” Katara added. “Just ask Isabela.”

She scowled before getting below deck, Sokka following her.

“Hey,” the fisherman said. “You find him, tell him I didn’t mean it like that.”

“I doubt he’ll believe that,” Mirabel said, “but okay.”

They snapped the reins just as the rain started to fall. Given how badly air travel and storms mixed, he couldn’t have gone that far from the village.

A flash of orange and yellow appeared in one of the caves, and Mirabel pointed it out, wiping her glasses on her skirt. 

“Over there,” she said. “Southern cave, near the end.”

Katara guided Appa to the edge, and the girls made their way into the cave. He was shivering, and his clothes were damp to the touch, his glider in the corner out and drying. The cold winds were not helping any of them. Hopefully, Sokka and Isabela were faring well enough in this weather.

Before Mirabel could even speak, Aang turned his head. “I’m sorry for running away.”

“It’s okay, Aang,” Katara said. “That fisherman was way out of line.”

“He said he didn’t mean it that way, but I doubt he was going to be happy with your prolonged absence,” Mirabel said. “Still, he could have been kinder about it.”

“Actually, he wasn’t. He was right.”

Both girls paused at how accepting Aang was regarding this treatment. It was like he thought he deserved it for turning his back on the world, for disappearing. Though, come to think of it, he’d been wary when he’d seen the storm clouds roll in.

“What do you mean?” Katara asked.

He curled up in himself. “I don’t want to talk about it.”

Mirabel’s heart broke. She’d been in this position too many times for her to ignore the signs in her. He was letting his guilt eat him alive.

“Aang, you saw what happened when Isabela kept all her feelings bottled up,” Mirabel said. “You saw what happened when I kept my feelings bottled up. The entire time in the Encanto, you saw how I was. You’re acting like that now. If you keep your feelings bottled up, it’ll just destroy you in the end.” She pulled him into a hug. “You can tell us what happened. We’re here for you.”

Aang smiled sadly. “You’re too selfless, you know that? You shouldn’t put yourself last.”

“And you shouldn’t have to hide from the truth. We’re practically family at this point. You can trust us with your secrets.”

Momo leaped off Appa and flew onto Aang’s neck as if hugging him, and the boy petted him while Appa blocked off the entrance.

“It has to do with your dream, doesn’t it?” Katara asked. 

Aang sighed. “Well, it’s a long story.”

“We’re all ears,” Mirabel said.

“I’m going to try to get a little fire going,” Katara said, heading out to get some firewood. Mirabel pulled Aang closer, heating up her own body so it acted like a personal heated blanket.

“How are you doing that?” he asked.

“Heat,” Mirabel said. “One part of firebending is creating heat within the body as much as creating it without the body.”

“Don’t stop. It’s nice.”

Katara returned with firewood, and Mirabel sparked it up with a single blast. Aang moved closer to it, still holding Mirabel close to it.

“So, you want to talk about it?” Mirabel asked.

He nodded. “I’ll never forget the day the monks told me I was the Avatar. They interrupted me playing with the other kids and pulled me into a room, where they told me they knew I was the Avatar due to the toys I chose.”

“Do they typically tell the Avatar that he or she is the Avatar when they’re sixteen?” Mirabel asked. “Or was Bisabuelo Yukio lying about that in his journals regarding the Avatar?”

“No, that’s correct,” Aang said. “But, they told me earlier. Gyatso himself told me that storm clouds were gathering. It was like they expected me to suddenly just accept my destiny then.”

She glanced outside. “So, you associate storm clouds with that day.”

“I think they were talking metaphorically,” Katara said. “Like, signs of a brewing war were present. Sometimes, Gran-Gran will speak in metaphors when teaching a lesson.”

Aang nodded. “Yes, something like that.”

“So, you were upset that you were the Avatar? Why wouldn’t you be excited about it?”

He shrugged. “I didn’t know how to feel about it, much like how Mirabel felt about being my aid at first.”

“So, you were numb to it,” Mirabel said. “Like, you didn’t know how to process it.”

“All I knew was that after I found out, everything began changing.”

“How so?” the girls asked.

“Well, the other kids stopped playing with me. They even pretended I was invisible or addressed me formally. The other monks wanted to train me all the time like I wasn’t a boy anymore. It was all so confusing and isolating.”

Mirabel winced. “I know the feeling. Most of my friends left me after my failed gift ceremony, and Hugo took advantage of that to start his campaign to ruin me. They thought of you according to your label and outside expectations, and that wore on you heavily.”

“Not all of them.” Aang smiled fondly. “Gyatso didn’t change. He still trained me and let me be a boy.” His smile faded. “But…just as I was starting to feel better, something worse happened.”

“How could anything be worse than being rejected by your peers?” Mirabel asked.

“Well, the monks didn’t like how Gyatso wasn’t suddenly becoming stricter and formal around me, so they tried to separate us and send me to the eastern Air Temple. I overheard the meeting myself. It was like they wanted the world to have priority over me having a normal life, even if I was the Avatar.”

Mirabel’s eyes widened. That meeting almost sounded like a too-familiar family argument all those years ago, in the wake of her door disappearing.

She should be with Agustín’s mother. She’ll know how to handle her.

Mamá, you won’t send my youngest away!

This is for the good of the family.

Just because she doesn’t have a gift doesn’t mean she isn’t a Madrigal!

“That’s awful, Aang,” Katara said. “I don’t know what to say.”

“Aang…” Mirabel started, but he stood up and started pacing.

“How could they do that to me?” he asked, anger lining his voice for the first time. “They wanted to take away everything I knew and everyone I loved.”

Mirabel skittered away as his arrow started to glow. The fire glowed stronger, and some stray embers flew toward her and Katara, aided by a powerful wind. She’d only heard the second-hand story of what happened at the Southern Air Temple, and she didn’t want to be unlucky enough to see it unfold in front of her, especially in an isolated cave.

“Hot cinders!” Katara cried.

Aang paused, and his arrow returned to normal, the wind dying. “I’m sorry I got so mad.”

“I didn’t look like that back in the Encanto, did I?” Mirabel asked.

“Your eyes didn’t glow,” Katara said. “But, the elements did mix around you.”

“Thanks.” She cleared her throat. “And Aang, you don’t need to apologize for your anger.”

“In fact, you have the right to be angry after the monks sent you away like that,” Katara added.

“Yeah, they could have found a way to balance both desires.”

Aang looked down. “Well, that’s not exactly what happened.” He sighed. “I was afraid and confused. I didn’t know what to do.”

“And Gyatso?” Mirabel asked. “I’m sure if you told him, he'd have helped you.”

He shook his head. “I never saw Gyatso again. Next thing I knew, I was waking up in Katara’s arms after she found me in the iceberg.”

“You ran away,” Katara said.

“And then the Fire Nation attacked our temple.” He curled up in a ball. “My people needed me, and I wasn’t there.”

Katara sighed. “You don’t know what would have—”

“The world needed me, and I wasn’t there to help.”

“Aang, he’s not—” Mirabel started, a little louder than normal.

“The fisherman was right! I did turn my back on the world!”

“Avatar Aang!”

Mirabel’s shout echoed against the cave walls. She wasn’t aware she could be that loud, but it came out before he could say one more thing blaming himself.

“Would you listen for a minute before you go on another rant?” she asked.

He nodded.

Katara moved closer. “You’re being too hard on yourself. Even if you ran away, I think it was meant to be.”

“Or a very helpful coincidence,” Mirabel said. 

“If you had stayed, you would have been killed with all the other airbenders. Look at what happened to Mirabel’s grandfather and great-grandfather. They can’t be brought back to life, but Alma made something good out of their sacrifice.”

“You don’t know that,” Aang said.

“I know it was meant to be this way. The world needs you now, Aang. You give people hope.”

“Not to mention the spirits turning me into your aid,” Mirabel added. “Yes, it’s awful to lose everything, but I’ve been in your shoes, so to speak. I was nearly sent away, too, but instead of running away, I chose a different path because that was what was needed of me. Aang, right now, the world needs you, or else Ozai will burn it all to the ground. The world needs your—”

“Help!”

The trio turned to the cave mouth, where the fisherman’s wife stood, soaked to the bone.

“Oh, please help,” she said.

Katara got up and brought her to the fire, where Mirabel heated up her hands and started drying her off.

“Thank you, dear,” she said.

“You’re welcome,” Mirabel said.

“It’s okay,” Katara said. “You’re safe.”

“But my husband isn’t!”

Mirabel and Katara shared a worried look. If the fisherman wasn’t safe, that meant—

“What do you mean? Where’s Sokka?”

“And Isabela?” Mirabel added.

“They haven’t returned! They should have been back by now, and this storm is turning into a typhoon! They’re caught out at sea.”

Aang stood up, any hesitation gone. “I’m going to find him.”

“I’m coming with you,” Katara added.

“I’m staying here,” the fisherman’s wife said.

“I’ll stay as well,” Mirabel said. “I don’t think my mother wants to hear that two of her daughters drowned at sea.”

“Understandable,” Aang said. “We’ll be back soon, I promise.”

They mounted Appa and flew away, and Mirabel strengthened the fire, moving the woman closer.

“I’m sure your sister will be fine,” the fisherman’s wife said. 

“Still, she’s never been out at sea before, let alone during a storm,” Mirabel said, trying not to sound scared. Even if Isabela had been her bitchy self, she wouldn’t forgive herself if her sister ended up dead.

“We’ll see. If the Avatar is able to save them, then you would have made a good friend.”

She nodded, looking to the cave entrance. If anyone could stop it, it was Aang.

***

Isabela really needed to start listening to her sister’s intuition. 

Now, what started as a light drizzle was a full-on typhoon, with waves towering like mountains. The boat barely kept above water, bobbing like a buoy with its tether cut and at the mercy of whatever controlled the tides. Isabela tried to steady it with her vines, keeping herself tied to the mast for support, but the waves pounded on the small vessel relentlessly. Tía Pepa could calm a storm like this if she were in a mood, but she wasn’t here, and this wasn’t her doing.

“This isn’t working,” Sokka said, holding onto the mast.

“What else do you want me to do?” she asked. “I’m doing everything I can, and nothing’s working.”

“I’m too young to die!”

“I’m not, but I still don’t wanna.” He pulled on the leash around Isabela’s waist. “Stop trying to balance the boat. Maybe make a raft with those vines of yours.”

“The water’s too strong,” she cried. “It might fall apart, not to mention water getting in between the cracks and drowning us.”

“Not if you weave it strongly enough,” Sokka said.

Another wave splashed over the boat, and Isabela coughed up salt water. Her outfit was soaked through, and she shivered in the cold.

This is how I’m going to die: drowning at sea all because I wanted to learn how to fish.

She closed her eyes as another wave pounded against the deck, not even feeling the cold anymore. She didn’t want to look death in the face, not when she was barely mending the relationship with Mirabel. She’d promised to protect her, and she couldn’t do that as a corpse on the bottom of the ocean.

Then again, it hadn’t been the first time she almost lost Mirabel, and it wouldn’t be the first time that Mirabel lost her.

These crashes almost sounded like screams, and the rope was too much like the umbilical cord wrapped around Mirabel’s neck as the doctor cut into mamá’s stomach. Isabela could still see the small body coming out from behind the curtain, mamá going still for a moment, tense silence in the air until Mirabel’s strong cry broke the silence. The voices almost came through as if they were right by her, the room painted vividly in her mind.

We may lose her!

Cut the cord!

Señora, breath, stay with us!

Come on, you need to live for your daughters!

Get the younger ones out of here. They don’t need to see this.

She’d already been close to losing Mirabel once. She wouldn’t let death take her here. She had to survive for Mirabel, had to protect her, had to make sure Fire Lord Ozai didn’t take her hermanita.

She wouldn’t die here. She would make up for the years of being a cruel sister and bully, for ignoring Mirabel for Abuela’s approval. She wouldn’t be selfish or cast off her hermanita again. She’d fight for her, and anyone who got in her way would learn she wasn’t to be crossed.

Dios above, if you can hear my prayer, get us to safety and deliver us from this storm! I’ll do anything! I won’t be awful to Mirabel anymore. I’ll even become a nun! Just anything you can send to get us out of this storm, please.

A lightning bolt hit the mast, burning through her vine. She ducked as the mast fell—

And split in two.

Isabela looked up as Aang landed on the boat, a rope in hand. The even pieces fell beside them, cut cleanly in half.

He threw the rope in their direction. “Hang onto the rope!”

Isabela grabbed it, strengthening it with a vine and tying it around her waist before handing it to the fisherman and Sokka. Aang flew upwards to Appa, pulling all three of them onto the saddle.

“Where’s—?”

A large wave dunked them all underwater. Isabela’s scream was cut short, and she gripped the saddle, holding her breath. For a moment, it looked like they would all meet a watery grave—

A bright light broke through the water, and she glanced at the source: Aang’s tattoos glowing and a swirling ball of light.

If this was a hint of the Avatar state, she was glad it was coming out now.

Appa soared upward and broke through the water, heading straight for the sky. Isabela coughed up salt water and threw up a little, aiming it over his saddle.

“Sorry, buddy,” she said, patting the bison tenderly. “Too much action for one day.” Aang’s tattoos lost their glow, and she made her way to the front, hugging him. “Thanks.”

“You’re—oh.” 

Isabela followed his gaze and found a small metal shop where Prince Zuko looked up at them in awe, almost as if he didn’t think they’d survive a storm like this. Maybe, he even hoped they survived such an endeavor. But, that scar…

If she didn’t know better, it almost looked like a handprint. Mirabel said as much, and she’d gotten a closer look than Isabela did. No one got into an accident with fire that only specifically targeted one area of the body. Even Mirabel didn’t get specific burns like that with her firebending.

Was it a reminder of his mission? Had he failed once before and was burned for it? Was it a harsh, unfair punishment, a scar from his past? Was he burdened with the mission to hunt Aang due to some stroke of misfortune that colored his life? He nodded when she asked if he had a sister, and according to Mirabel, he’d been considerably kinder to her and implied they didn’t deserve her if they only noticed her bending and not her as a person.

Maybe, she’d been wrong about some parts of him. Maybe they had more in common than they thought.

But for now, as the ship disappeared from view, she needed to get to dry land and dry off before a nasty cold set in.

They landed outside a cave, and as soon as Isabela cut through the rope and jumped off, Mirabel burst from the cave and held her.

“I thought you were going to die!”

Isabela returned the embrace. “I promised Abuela I wouldn’t leave you alone and would protect you. Do you think I’d let death take me?”

Mirabel sniffled, and her body heated up, almost like a heated blanket. “Don’t go out in a storm again.”

“Next time, I’m listening to you, and don’t let go yet. I am soaked.”

“I know.”

“You’re alive!” the fisherman’s wife cried, embracing her husband. For a moment, they looked as though they wouldn’t let go.

He patted her back. “I know.” He turned to Aang. “Thank you, Avatar. If it weren’t for you, we wouldn’t be here.”

“Yes, thanks, Aang,” Sokka said.

Mirabel let go and found the healing food bag on Appa, pulling out a few crackers. Isabela checked her outfit. Some of it had dried considerably, and she was warmer than before.

“Here,” she said, handing a cracker to the fisherman. “It’s hardtack. Um, it’ll help.”

“Thank you,” he said, biting into it. “A little stale, but better than nothing.”

“Thank you, dear,” the fisherman’s wife said.

“I’ll help anyone with reasonable requests, and he probably sustained a lot of bruising from all the waves.”

“Surprisingly, the pain’s gone now,” he said. “What’s in this cracker?”

“My mother’s love. I’m sorry you couldn’t try an arepa, but we don’t have the ingredients to make one.”

“Well, next time you come around, I’d like to try one.”

Isabela took Mirabel aside and snatched one of the crackers, chomping down on it quickly to get rid of the pain. “Hey, you know Zuko’s scar?”

“The one that looks like a handprint?” she asked.

“Yes, unless he has another one he showed you.”

“I’m only aware of the one on his face.”

“Do you think someone put it on him?”

Mirabel paused. “Maybe. I mean, a training accident would result in a more random pattern. This one looks deliberate.”

“So, who put it on him?”

“I don’t know, Isa.”

“Do you think he’s hunting Aang on someone else’s orders?”

She froze as if the idea that someone else might be behind Aang being hunted like an animal had never crossed her mind. “That…actually would make sense. He’s so obsessed with regaining his honor that maybe someone put it in his head that if he captured Aang, he would regain it.”

“Do you think we can get him out of that?”

“Once he stops hunting us, maybe a trip to the Encanto for him wouldn’t be so bad.”

Isabela smiled and pulled Mirabel into another hug. “I’m just glad he didn’t make off with you after the pirate incident.”

“Yeah, me, too. I don’t want to know what Fire Nation hospitality looks like for its enemies, let alone descendants of a supposed coward and traitor.”

Isabela shivered, and it wasn’t just because she was still soaked to the bone. She would rather face that typhoon rather than let the Fire Nation take her hermanita and do Dios-knows-what to her.

“Hey, it stopped raining.”

Isabela looked up and smiled as the sun shone through the clouds. She came out, still holding Mirabel and soaking in the sunshine. Aang looked relieved, and for once, Isabela could tell it was genuine.

“Done with the nightmares?” Isabela asked.

“Yes, and I’m done dwelling on the past,” Aang said. “I can't make guesses about what would have turned out if I hadn't run away. I'm here now and I'm going to make the most out of it.”

She nodded. “And I’m done putting Mirabel last.”

“Thanks, Isa,” Mirabel said. “Now, is there any chance you can change into dry clothes so I don’t have to be your human heating pad?”

Everyone laughed at the comment.

Chapter Text

Mamá’s food could only go so far, and it only covered injuries. The bruising from Sokka and Isabela’s ill-fated fishing trip and the pain and discomfort were gone.

But not the risk of illness.

Soon after the trip, Sokka started developing what looked like the flu. He initially shrugged it off, but Mirabel forced them to land as soon as it got worse. He was burning up, and soon, he was talking nonsense and completely out of it, coughing his lungs out. They made camp in a small temple-like building, where Mirabel and Isabela summoned all the herbs that could fight illness while Katara tended to Sokka, holding a wet rag to his forehead. He was bundled up in his sleeping bag against Appa, and his skin was clammy. 

“Maybe you should have been his heating pad, too,” Isabela said.

“You would have wrapped him in poison ivy if I did that,” Mirabel said.

She shrugged. “Better that than whatever he came down with.”

“True.” She glanced over, worried as he continued talking nonsense. “But which herbs can we use?”

“We can’t make caldo,” Isabela said. “For one, any Fire Nation spy might spot the fire.”

“What about a cold soup?”

“Maybe.” She checked her botany books. “What about—?”

“I’m back.”

The sisters looked up as Aang entered their sanctuary, a weary look on his face. 

“I couldn’t find the ginger root for the tea,” he said. “Could you make some, Isabela?”

“Sure,” she said, snapping her fingers and growing ginger from the cracks in the temple.

“What did you find?” Mirabel asked.

Aang unfurled a map. “There’s an herbalist institution on top of that mountain. We could probably find a cure for Sokka there.”

“That’s amazing,” Mirabel said.

“Yeah, one problem,” Isabela said. “You don’t climb mountains.”

“And Sokka’s in no condition to travel,” Katara added. “How could we get him there without risking his health even more?”

The teenager shrugged. “I’m sure there’s a path we can take. Besides, with Sokka’s condition, we can’t be picky with our options.”

“Speaking of, how is Sokka?” Aang asked.

“Not so good,” Katara said. “Being out in that storm really did a number on him. I’m lucky Isabela’s not sick.”

Mirabel winced at the thought of Isabela sick. If Abuela was here and saw this, she would be fussing over Sokka and insisting they return to the Encanto for proper healing from the storm. No doubt mamá would be stuffing them full of warm soup and putting them all on bedrest, insisting on double portions and overreacting to a small sniffle.

“Me, too,” she said, gathering the ginger and boiling it, adding some mint leaves. “Just for a good taste. It’s what Abuela does when I’m sick.”

“Oh, so she makes tea when you’re sick but accuses me of faking it so I could be lazy,” Mirabel muttered, rolling her eyes.

“What was that?” Isabela asked, throwing a concerned look in Mirabel’s direction.

“Nothing, nothing.” She turned her attention back to the map. “It’s not that far. I’d say maybe an hour to get there if we walk.”

“We can just fly—” Aang’s words were cut off as lightning struck from the remnants of the storm. “Never mind. Walking sounds nice.”

“The last time you said that, we ran into trouble,” Isabela said. “Don’t get captured out there.”

“We’ll try our best,” Mirabel said. “Besides, what could possibly be out there?”

“A lot,” Katara said. “Besides, I’m sure—”

She started coughing rapidly, and Isabela groaned. Mirabel and Aang shared a worried look.

“Not you, too,” Aang cried. 

“Great, two out of five down,” Mirabel muttered. “Wonderful.”

“Relax, I’m fine,” Katara said. “Besides, it’s just a little cough.” She started coughing again, and Mirabel moved away as if she were spreading her germs all around.

“That’s how Sokka started yesterday,” Aang said. “Now look at him! He thinks he’s an earthbender.”

Sokka punched something invisible weakly. “Take that, you rock!”

“Give it a few hours, and you’ll be as bad as him,” Mirabel said. “We need some medicine from a professional, and we need it now.”

“All right, both of you rest,” Isabela said, dragging out Katara’s sleeping bag and tucking her in. “You two, start running towards that institute. And take some of the dried meat and hardtack.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Mirabel muttered, grabbing the needed items and stuffing them into her sack.

They headed down the trail, using airbending to heighten their speed considerably. It wasn’t that fast—Mirabel still struggled, no matter how many times Aang showed her how to do it—but it was fast enough to make the trip quickly. She barely noticed a small treehouse, just keeping her eyes on the road and holding onto Aang.

“You think this will work?” Mirabel asked.

“I think so,” Aang said. “Besides, Isabela’s got a tea going to help before we get a second opinion.”

“True.” She shivered in the wind, manipulating the heat in her body to keep her warm against the wind. “I just hope that Isabela doesn’t get sick, too.”

“Yeah, we’re already down two members. Three, and we’re not going anywhere for a while.”

They hurried up a set of stairs, Mirabel trying not to trip at every step, and stopped before a large stone building with an array of plants around her. Inside, an old woman was mashing up ingredients in a bowl, humming a pleasant folk song, while a white owl-cat—at least, she thought it was an owl-cat or other cat hybrid—purred in contentment. Mirabel slowed them down and cleared her throat.

“Hello,” she said.

The old woman looked up. “Ah, visitors. It’s been so long. Come in, come in, children. Best you get out of that weather.”

The duo came inside, grateful to get out of the cold for a moment. Mirabel released her heat, moving closer to the table.

“So, what can I do for you?” she asked.

“Our friends are sick,” Aang said quickly. “They have fevers and are coughing—”

“Settle down, young man,” the old woman said. “Your friends will be fine.”

“What is that you’re making?” Mirabel asked.

“Oh, Miyuki’s dinner,” the old woman said, petting the very normal-looking cat on the table. “I’ve been up here for forty years, you know. Used to be others, but they all left years ago. Now, it’s just me and Miyuki.”

“Forty years?” Mirabel asked. “That’s dedication.”

“Indeed. Wounded Earth Kingdom troops still come by now and again, brave boys, and thanks to my remedies they leave in better shape than they arrived.”

“So, this remedy of yours could heal our friends?” Aang asked.

“Of course. But, give me a moment. I need to find the final ingredient for Miyuki’s dinner.” She went through her plants, muttering to herself.

“I think she needs a reality check,” Aang said.

“She’s harmless,” Mirabel said. “I mean, loneliness does things to you.”

“Sure, but are we certain she knows how to heal Sokka and Katara?”

“If she can heal soldiers, she can heal them, too. I have faith in her.”

“Ah, here it is: plum blossom.” The old woman added it to the bowl and pushed it in front of Miyuki, who started eating without a care for the visitors. “As for your friends, all you need are frozen wood frogs.”

Mirabel’s eyes bugged out while Aang looked very shocked at the declaration.

“I’m sorry, what?” Mirabel asked.

“What are we supposed to do with frozen frogs?” Aang asked.

“Suck on them, of course,” the old woman said as if it were obvious and they missed it.

“Um, suck on frozen wood frogs?” Mirabel asked. “Can you tell us why?”

“The frog skin excretes a substance that will cure your friends, but make sure you get plenty. Once those little critters thaw out, they’re useless.” She smiled. “Will that be all for you?”

Aang opened his mouth to answer, but Mirabel covered it before he said something that made the woman mad. “That will be all, thank you very much. And your cat’s cute.”

“Thank you, my dear girl.” The old woman got a closer look. “You know, if you ever wanted to, I’d be happy to take you on as an apprentice. It’s been so long since I taught any young person. My last apprentice left about ten years ago, and it gets quite lonely around here.”

“I appreciate the offer, but no thank you. We’ll be on our way.” She pushed Aang out the door. “Thanks for your help!”

“No problem, children. Hope your friends get well.”

“They better,” Aang muttered against her mouth. Once they were far enough away, Mirabel uncovered his mouth. “Frozen wood frogs?”

“Apparently,” Mirabel said. “It’s better than nothing.”

“She’s insane.”

Mirabel arched an eyebrow. “You really wanted to say that to the only person around here who could help us?”

He sighed. “No. Thanks for—”

Red-tipped arrows flew into his boots and Mirabel’s cloak. The rest were diverted by an air shield from Aang.

“What in Dios’ name?” Mirabel asked.

They looked up, horror on Mirabel’s expression as archers popped up in the trees, aiming more arrows toward them.

An ambush!

Aang pulled out one of the arrows, holding it up. “I think you dropped this.”

Mirabel used earthbending to remove the arrow in her cloak, grabbing Aang. “Now’s not the time to be polite. Run!”

She sped up, creating the same shield to protect herself. She gripped her back, running and dodging arrows. They barely made it to the cliff edge, jumping off. Aang made a parachute from his shoulder cape, while Mirabel made one out of her cloak. As soon as they landed in the swamp water, she cleared a path, dragging Aang behind her.

“Come on!” she cried. “We need to get out of—”

Another arrow whizzed behind her ear. Her cloak was pinned to a nearby tree, as was her skirt. Her glasses fell into the swamp water, and the world became an indistinguishable blur.

“No!” Aang cried.

“Don’t worry about me,” she said, throwing the bag to him just before another few arrows pinned her arms to the tree. “Run!”

He turned and hurried down the path she created, and she pulled against the arrows, but they wouldn’t let up. Surely, Aang would be able to get to the group with frozen wood frogs before—

Another set of arrows pinned him against a log, his fuzzy outline trapped underneath a net, and her bag landed on top, another arrow securing it so it didn’t fall out. The archers came out, all merging and separating like shadows.

“Who’s this?” one of the archers closer to Mirabel asked. 

“Probably his girlfriend,” another said. “We’ll see what Zhao does with them.”

A million questions raced in her mind. Who was this Zhao? Was he dangerous? Was he just as reckless as Zuko, or was he worse than the prince? Did he prey on girls like her? Did she even stand a chance against them?

The archers removed the arrows and bound Mirabel’s hands behind her back, blindfolding her as well. The white cloth was just as fuzzy but also meant she was blind to her surroundings. Something cold and sharp was pressed against her throat.

“Now, start walking,” her captor said.

She obeyed, ignoring the shivering down her spine. The last thing she wanted was to end up dead in a swamp. Besides, they were much stronger than her, and any resistance might be met with worse violence. Even if she managed to escape their grip, losing her glasses meant she couldn’t see the way back, and they might catch up with her again.

She didn’t know how long they walked, but eventually, more human noise met her ears. The earth flattened under her feet, and fewer twigs snapped under the archers.

“Open the gates.”

Metallic whirring met her ears, and dread sunk in. If metal was involved, the Fire Nation was there. She and Aang were essentially flies stuck in a honey pot.

Feet shuffled quickly, and a new set of hands grabbed Mirabel. The cold thing against her neck was gone.

“Who’s the girl?”

“I don’t know, but she must be connected with the Avatar.”

“Get moving.”

They were led down multiple hallways and eventually stopped momentarily before being patted down for weapons. Mirabel shivered a little.

“We’re not going to do anything,” an older male said. “Just looking for weapons.”

“Don’t comfort the prisoner,” another older man said.

“A placated prisoner is better than a violent one. Plus, she can’t be older than the princess.”

“Oh, fine. Just get your search over with and throw them in a cell.”

After a moment, a door opened, and she and Aang were pushed inside. The guard holding her untied her hands and then lowered the blindfold before setting her next to a platform, where Aang was being chained up, spread out like a stuffed eagle in a glass display.

The door slammed shut, and Mirabel groaned. “All this just for a cure.”

“Talk about a strange turn of events,” Aang said. “Are you okay?”

“Other than the world looking a blur of shapes?”

“You lost your glasses?”

“Yes, I did. You didn’t notice?”

He turned his head, and she couldn’t make out his expression. It must have been one of shock, though, given how he sounded close to panicking.

The door opened, and Mirabel straightened up, looking in the general direction. A large blob—maybe a middle-aged man—approached the duo.

“So, this is the great Avatar. Master of all the elements. I don’t know how you managed to elude the Fire Nation for a hundred years, but your little game of hide and seek is over.” 

Aang strained against his chains. “I’ve never hidden from you. Release me, and I’ll fight you right now!”

“Aang,” Mirabel hissed. “Don’t. He’s clearly got the advantage.”

His eyes fell on Mirabel. “I knew the archers said someone was with him, but I didn’t think it’d be a girl.” He hummed in contempt. “Especially an exotic young woman. What is your name, my pet?”

She bristled at the insult. “My name is Mirabel, and I am not your pet.”

He clicked his tongue. “Ah, such brutish manners. You should speak with respect to your betters. But, your youthful ignorance can be excused by first-time nerves. Also, meet my eyes properly.”

“I got bad eyesight.”

“Don’t make excuses for your insubordinate behavior.”

“I’m not. To me, you literally look like a blob of red, black, brown, and cream.”

“Let’s put that to the test.” He held up his hand. “How many fingers am I holding up?”

She squinted. “Six?”

He groaned. “Oh, Agni, you actually do have bad eyesight. Let me help you redirect your eyes.” He gripped her chin and forced her head up, and she got a fuzzy look: brown eyes, brown hair, and sideburns down the side of his face. “Now, my dear, why are you connected with the Avatar?”

“She’s my aid,” Aang said. “The spirits blessed her with the same bending, just minus the Avatar state.”

The man arched an eyebrow. “Is that true? You can bend air, water, earth, and fire?”

Mirabel nodded.

“Well, then, Fire Lord Ozai will be most interested in you. There’s never been an Avatar’s aid before. I guess a hundred years will make the spirits desperate for something.” He pulled Mirabel to her feet, studying her face. “You have quite a striking resemblance to Yukio. Perhaps, a blood connection?”

“And what’s your name?” Mirabel asked.

He let go of her chin, false remorse in his voice. “Oh, I’ve been a bad host. Forgive me for missing such a critical oversight.” He bowed, though the look on his face was more contemptuous than anything, as far she could tell. “I am Admiral Zhao of the Fire Nation Navy, your honored host.”

Mirabel’s heart raced. “Admiral?”

“I was just recently promoted by Fire Lord Ozai himself for the capture of five traitors who aided the Avatar’s previous escape from Roku’s temple. Surely, the Avatar would have told you about that little adventure of his.”

“I’ve never heard of you. I doubt he even knew your name at the time.”

“You and I haven’t crossed paths before, my dear girl. Your friend, though…” He turned his attention to him. “If it weren’t for that trick of yours back at Roku’s temple, you would have been in my grip long before now.” He started circling Aang. “Tell me, how does it feel to be the only trueborn airbender left? Do you miss your people?”

Aang hung his head, and Mirabel could tell he was struck hard by that. How could he be so kind to her but awful to Aang? Was it because he could manipulate girls through false kindness and intimidate men into getting what he wanted? Did he have experience preying on someone’s weakness?

“Don’t worry,” Zhao continued. “You won’t be killed as they were. See, if you die, you will just be reborn and the Fire Nation will have to start searching all over again. So, I’ll keep you alive, but just barely.” He stopped behind Mirabel, putting his hands on her shoulders. “Your dear aid, on the other hand, is young enough to be won over to our side with some persuasion. She doesn’t have the same emotional ties to the past as you do. And besides, the Fire Lord will be most pleased with such an acquisition.” He twisted a curl around his finger. “A beauty like her in the court would be such a fine thing, wouldn’t it?”

Mirabel shivered at his touch. If he was getting too comfortable with her and assigning her pet names, what would the Fire Lord do if he got to meet her? How would she be treated there? Why would they be interested in brainwashing her to become like them? The fisherman was right about the legacy thing, but he didn’t say they were also dangerous and possessive of others! Would they even try to use her to “clear” Yukio’s record and change his reputation to something he never was?

“Now, now, dear, no need to panic,” Zhao said, stroking her hair as if comforting her. “Besides, you have a temporary bond with the Avatar. That can easily change with a change of scenery and perspective. I’m sure the Fire Lord will love to teach someone like you what a proper civilization looks like, and many people would kill to have the Fire Lord’s approval.”

“I don’t want to go to the Fire Nation,” Mirabel said.

“I’m afraid that’s not your choice. Besides, neither of you can’t keep the Fire Nation from winning,” Zhao said, “because we already have. One relic locked away, and the other living as a proper Fire Nation citizen, a member of the Fire Nation court, if not a member of the royal family and the pride of a restored reputation.” He looked her over. “The tanned skin might be a problem. But makeup can easily fix that.”

Okay, he was going too far. She would rather end her own life than be paraded in the streets like a trophy. She’d even light herself on fire so that they couldn’t use her corpse.

“I will never join the Fire Nation,” she hissed.

“We’ll see about that. Besides, you’ll need a new pair of glasses for when you set your eyes on the Fire Lord himself.” He kissed her cheek. “I would rest after your awful ordeal at the hands of the YuYan archers. You’ll need your strength when you meet with the Fire Lord, Mirabel.”

As soon as Zhao was away from her, Aang blew out a gale of wind, and Zhao went flying against the wall. He growled in Aang’s direction.

“Blow all the wind you want,” he said, “but your situation is futile. There is no escaping this fortress, and no one is coming to rescue you.”

He slammed the door, and Mirabel found the wall, curling into a ball and sniffling. Was this what Abuela feared would happen? Was this why she was so scared to let her go? Was Isabela looking for her now? Would Sokka and Katara get better in time to organize a rescue, or would they be shipped off to the Fire Lord before they could even break through the fortress walls?

“It’ll be okay, Mirabel,” Aang said. “Besides, he’s wrong. When Sokka and Katara get better, they’ll come and get us out.”

“You heard him, Aang,” Mirabel said. “No one’s escaped this fortress.”

“We’ll be okay.” He sighed. “We have to hold out.”

“How do we do that?”

The Avatar sounded truly broken. “I don’t know.”

Mirabel broke into tears, crying into her skirt.

Abuelo Pedro, if you can hear me, please send us a miracle!

***

Isabela looked up to the clouds, which still hadn’t parted, pouring another cup of tea for Sokka and Katara. It had been hours since Mirabel and Aang left to find a cure, and they weren’t back yet. Surely, the institute wasn’t that far off. They’d said it was only an hour to get there. And now, both Katara and Sokka were out of commission, with Momo going to the river and refilling her waterskin.

Momo returned with another filled waterskin, and Isabela poured it down Katara and Sokka’s throats. They took it without protest.

“Where’s Aang?” Katara asked, her voice soft.

“I don’t know,” Isabela said. “Neither he nor Mirabel have come back yet.”

“Will they be back?”

“I don’t know.” She sighed, handing them the tea cups. “Drink up. It should help.”

They took the cups, and Isabela looked back to where Aang and Mirabel had set off. Surely, they were careful enough not to be spotted, right? This was Earth Kingdom territory, after all, and the Fire Nation couldn’t be this deep in the forest.

But the twisting feeling in her gut told her something had gone terribly wrong. Mirabel wouldn’t run away from the group, and if she had a mission to complete, she would complete it and return promptly. Something must have happened. Mirabel wouldn’t stay away this long, not even if they had a bad relationship.

“I’m going to look for them,” she said to Sokka and Katara. “Use the waterskin if you’re thirsty, but do not move a muscle.” She turned her attention to Momo. “Keep refilling that waterskin.”

The lemur nodded, and Isabela pulled on a spare cloak, heading out for the same institute Aang and Mirabel visited. Surely, the healer there would have answers. The trek was long, and climbing the stairs was awful, but she had to do it.

The old woman inside was sitting with her cat, eating out of a wooden bowl.

“Excuse me,” Isabela said. “I hope I’m not bothering you.”

The old woman sat up. “Oh, come in, my dear.”

Isabela lowered the hood, hurrying inside. “I won’t take long.”

“Do you have friends that are ill?”

“Well, yes, but my sister and her friend came here to find a cure. Did they pass through here by any chance?”

“Do you mean the girl with the embroidered skirt and the boy with the arrow tattoo on his head? Yes, they came here, and I told them to get frozen wood frogs to cure their friends. Last I saw, they headed towards the swamp.”

Isabela internally gagged at the thought of sucking on frogs. “Could you point out where the swamp is?”

The old woman looked concerned. “Have they not shown up?”

“No, I’m afraid not, and it’s been hours.” 

She gestured down the way Isabela came. “The swamp’s down there.”

She smiled. “Thanks for the help.”

“Tell the girl I would love to have her as an apprentice when the war ends.”

Her smile tensed. “Sure, absolutely. I’ll pass on the message.”

“Thank you.” She petted her cat. “It is quite lonely up here.”

“I can imagine. Have a good night.” 

Isabela pulled up her hood and ran towards the swamp. “Aang! Mirabel! Where are you two?” She waded in the thick water, looking for any sign that they were there. Maybe they were fooling around, struggling to find the frogs, or practicing their bending. Please, let it be that instead of what she was thinking!

She stopped, something metallic chinking under her boot. She reached in and pulled out—

“Oh, mierda.”

She stared in horror at Mirabel’s glasses. Another look showed her remaining arrows, with a piece of Aang’s little shoulder cape. Mirabel’s bag was pinned to the log with an arrow, unopened and covered in mud.

“No, no, no, no, no, no!” Isabela pulled the arrow out and checked the bag’s contents. Please don’t be dead, captured, or wounded!

A hand clapped over her mouth, and her screams were muzzled as her attacker dragged her to the tree, turning her around. A figure clad in black with a blue dragon mask met her eyes.

She flicked her wrists, and thorny vines hoisted the figure up, forcing him to break his grip on her. She prepared a second attack when he finally spoke.

“Hold your vines, Madrigal!”

Her expression of shock turned to anger. “Did you do this?”

The figure removed his mask, and she nearly fell backward as Zuko’s scarred face appeared.

“I didn’t do this,” he said, not even fighting against the vines. “I wouldn’t be talking with you if that happened.”

“Where are they?” she hissed.

“The YuYan archers dragged them off to a nearby fortress. They’re Zhao’s prisoners.”

She frowned. “Who’s Zhao?”

“Someone you don’t want around Mirabel. If you think I’m obsessed with the Avatar and anyone with the same power, he’s worse. But, unlike me, he has the connections and the backup to make sure you never see either of them again.”

Chills came over Isabela. She wanted to call Zuko a liar, but he only had a few soldiers, a rag-tag crew, not to mention a smaller boat. If he already had them, wouldn’t he be gloating?

“All right, I’m trusting you this one time,” she said, lowering him slightly. “Where is this fortress?”

“About a thirty-minute walk. Are you up for it?”

“Sure. We can work together to get them out.” She grabbed Zuko’s tunic. “But, if you do anything to hurt them after we get them out, I will make sure you suffer from poison ivy scratches before letting Mirabel at you, understand?”

He nodded. “Yes.”

She extended her hand. “We have an agreement.”

He looked almost puzzled. “What’s that for?”

“Oh, you shake it. That’s how people secure agreements where I’m from.”

“A prince doesn’t shake a pea—” He paused, clearly remembering the last time he insulted her with that word and the watery results of it. “I mean, a prince doesn’t shake hands to seal an agreement.”

“Not too late to learn.”

He extended his arm and gripped her hand, shaking it once before letting go. The duo set off, Isabela carrying Mirabel’s muddy bag and glasses. Zuko replaced his mask, exposed his mouth, and gestured for her to follow her.

“So,” she said, “about Zhao, where does he fall as a threat on a scale from one to ten, one being a minor pest and ten being worse than your father at full power?”

“You want me to lie to spare your feelings?”

“No, full truth.”

“Eight.”

She paled. “What makes your father worse than him?”

“For one, he has the tactical know-how to actually evaluate someone’s threat level and when to end a battle or fight. Zhao seeks glory through conquest and doesn’t care who he tramples down in the process.”

“I’d argue that your father does that, too.”

She could imagine Zuko gritting his teeth behind the mask. “Either way, you ought to keep a distance from Zhao. And you might want a disguise.”

She smirked. “I bet none of them know about La Madremonte.”

Zuko stopped, frowning in confusion. “The what now?”

“La Madremonte, or Mother of Mountains. She’s a famous figure of folklore where Mirabel and I are from.”

“Who is she?”

“Some accounts say she’s a deity, while others say she’s a spirit, but all the accounts have one thing in common. She protects the forests against cruel hunters or those who destroy innocent lives. Besides, I can make the dress with a snap of my fingers.”

“Sounds terrifying.”

Isabela chuckled. “Oh, you haven’t seen anything yet.” 

They paused outside a road close to a fortress, far enough not to attract attention.

“You might want to cause a distraction when I get out with them,” Zuko whispered. “What does this spirit do to her enemies?”

Isabela remembered Luisa looking up all the local legends before she was too busy to read due to her extensive chores. “She uses the forces of nature against invaders. People get dizzy and lost, paths change and vegetation overtakes it, and sometimes, you hear blood-curdling screams.”

“Okay. I’ll sneak inside. You stay out here.” He paused. “If I don’t get out, I just want to say your sister shouldn’t be treated like a trophy.” He pulled down his mask. “Just be quiet out here.”

She sighed. “I know it’s odd coming from me, but…I hope you do get out with them. Oh, and give Mirabel these.” She handed him her sister’s glasses, now clean from the mud and swamp water. “She needs them to see.”

He nodded and rolled under the nearest cart, grabbing the wood underneath and tucking the glasses into a hidden pocket. Isabela removed Mirabel’s bag and hung it where only she could find it later, not wanting it to be found by Zhao or his forces. She summoned vines and moss, with leaves setting off the design. She wove leaves and twigs in her hair, and any sight of her blue skirt and blouse was gone. She painted moss and leaves on her face, using a small compact mirror as a reference. 

For a moment, she was an awesome stranger, something no one saw coming, an alter-ego that wasn’t tied to the improving young woman they thought they knew. It felt great to unleash her power and leave her enemies confused about who she was, her intentions, or what they’d done to anger her. Perhaps she could use this on the Velez boys and Hugo if they gave Mirabel any more grief. It had been years since she was the scary older sister, and it felt good to let loose for once.

She snuck closer to the edge, ready to unleash the forest on the Fire Nation if they tried to take her baby sister and the Avatar away. 

And if Zhao was responsible for any harm to her hermanita, he would be on the wrong end of her thorns.

Chapter Text

Breaking into the fortress was one thing. He’d already scoped out the weak points and areas that weren’t under constant surveillance, and nothing about his outfit indicated that he was one of them. They’d see a threat, something dishonorable and repulsive to them, not the banished, burned prince with the shame of being cast out by his own father, the Fire Lord himself. Plus, Zhao would never know it was him, a teenager with no honor, that would undo his career. He would be a laughing stock when he wrote to father, claiming he captured the Avatar and Mirabel, only to be empty-handed.

Getting the Avatar and Mirabel out? That would be the hard part. But Zuko was persistent, even with the odds stacked against him. He wouldn’t stop until he was back home in the Fire Nation, with Father’s approval and (maybe) Mirabel by his side, dressed as a proper member of the Royal Family. The Avatar would be locked away or neutralized in another way, and the war would be over for good.

And maybe he could save the other Madrigals from a worse fate. The look on Mirabel’s face when he implied her family's execution if she didn't help him was still present in his nightmares. If she cared about them, wiping them out wouldn’t be honorable. Isabela only trusted him because they had a common goal, and despite her harshness, she cared for Mirabel like a good older sibling should. It wouldn’t be fair to her if he regained his family at the cost of hers.

And, to be honest, it felt nice not to be threatened by her vines. If he hadn’t seen it all, he didn’t want to know what she could do at her fullest capacity. It seemed like she’d been holding back from her full potential.

He paused, crouching in a crevice as Zhao came out on the balcony, quiet as death.

“We are the sons and daughters of fire, the superior element!” Zhao said, his voice booming across the courtyard. 

The soldiers cheered, and Zuko winced. It almost sounded too preachy, too proud. Zhao had many skills, but public speaking was not his strong suit. Half the time that phrase was used as the end of a speech, not the beginning. If Isabela were listening (and she could probably hear it), she’d probably strangle him for just how snobbish it sounded.

He continued, oblivious to the naysayer overhearing it, creeping in the unnoticed areas and heading towards the entrance of the tower to steal away his prize. 

“Until today, only one thing stood in our path to victory: the Avatar! I am here to tell you he is now my prisoner!”

The soldiers cheered louder, and Zuko sneered behind the mask. Not for long, you entitled boar.

“And with him came a new surprise: a young girl who has the same bending as him. And such a lovely young lady she is, an outsider with a mind ready for improvement. The Avatar’s lady friend will soon be shipped off to the Fire Lord to learn the folly of her beliefs and unite with us to end the war in our favor.”

Zuko’s sneer turned to a worried expression as the soldiers cheered louder. Had he already shipped her off to father? What would he say to Isabela when he only returned with the Avatar and not her baby sister? Would she think he betrayed her trust? Would she want to go straight for Zhao, or would she blame him and attack him? What if he was too late, and Mirabel was already condemned to living in a strange land that might see her as a savage to be tamed?

Zhao continued amidst the cheering. “This is the year Sozin’s comet returns to grant us its power! This is the year the Fire Nation breaks through the walls of Ba Sing Se and burns the city to the ground!”

Zuko slipped inside before he had to listen to Zhao’s ramblings any longer. First, he had to find the cell and get them out. Then he could worry about Isabela finding out about his original intentions for breaking into the fortress. What if he could convince her that she could come with them? That might help him out in the long run. Maybe he could avoid Isabela’s wrath by promising good treatment in exchange for her cooperation. That would be the honorable thing to do.

He quickly found the cell area. However, the guards would be a problem. It was a good thing Piandao taught him the way of the sword. The first few were easy to handle, but the ones by the door would be harder to manage. Maybe he’d find a way to get them promoted to better positions once he was back in influence with father as an apology for what happened.

But, for now, they were his enemies and had to be dealt with. Plus, the chains were easy to use.

Once the guards were dealt with, Zuko unlocked the door and made his way inside, his face falling behind the mask.

The Avatar was chained up to the post, almost like an animal on display. While she wasn’t bound, Mirabel lacked her glasses and was curled up in a fetal position, her eyes red from presumably crying. If it were from one of the guards, he would handle the situation so no one knew to do it again.

He unleashed his swords, and the Avatar screamed as he rushed forward, closing his eyes as if anticipating a strike.

“NO!” Mirabel cried, moving closer as if to protect him. She stumbled slightly, and Zuko knew why Isabela said she needed her glasses. Her eyesight was probably really bad without them. No wonder she didn’t put up much of a fight after being caught by the YuYan archers.

Zuko brought the blades down on the chains, cutting the Avatar free. Mirabel stopped halfway there, fear turning into surprise. He looked up, surprised as well. Had they expected him to kill the Avatar and steal Mirabel away?

He cut the cuffs, and the Avatar rubbed his wrists. Zuko handed Mirabel her glasses, and she cleaned the lenses with her skirt, placing them over her eyes.

“Who are you?” Mirabel asked.

“Are you here to save us?” Aang asked.

Zuko kept silent. If these two knew who he was, they’d probably turn on him the moment they got out of the fortress and try to run. He had to keep his identity safe if he wanted his mission to succeed. He opened the door and gestured for them to follow with his head.

“I’ll take that as a ‘yes,’” the Avatar said. “Come on, Mira, let’s go.”

“Finally!” she hissed. “Maybe Isa came through.”

Zuko wished he could say her sister was involved, but she’d handle things on the outside. Maybe that would win points with Mirabel. He nodded anyway, and Mirabel lit up.

“See?” the Avatar said. “Isabela did come. Maybe Sokka and Katara are better now.”

Zuko frowned. Why weren’t the Water Tribe peasants with him? Had they been wounded by the archers as well, or had they been affected by the storm? They could have gotten sick from being out there for so long. Uncle Iroh had insisted on everyone warming up with a bowl of noodles after the storm and drying off. Maybe they hadn’t dried off in time.

Well, he could worry about that later. For now, he needed his quarry to follow him out.

They snuck into the sewage line, Mirabel wrinkling her nose but following anyway, and waited until the guard was gone. He gestured for them to exit the grate, praying to Agni that this would work in his favor. For once, he’d be able to win back his honor and become the crown prince he was destined to be—

Just as the Avatar, Mirabel, and he were halfway up the first wall, the alarm sounded, and Zhao’s voice came ringing out.

“The Avatar and his aid have escaped! Close all the gates immediately!”

Okay, some chaos was expected, but—

“There, on the wall!”

Oh, for the love of Agni!

Just as the alarm came, a bloodcurdling scream came from the forest, and vines overtook the walls, some with thorns and some without. The soldiers scrambled to repel the plants while others fought to get close to the fugitives. They used the vines to get to the top.

“This is definitely Isabela’s doing,” Mirabel said under her breath, a proud smile on her face. “Abuelo Pedro would be proud!”

Zuko held back a nervous smile. She hadn’t been kidding when she said he hadn’t seen anything regarding her yet.

“Where did these plants come from?”

“You think this is a spirit?”

“Who’s behind this?”

“Someone get these vines under control.”

The chaos was more than welcome. Zuko fought off guards who made it past the vines while the Avatar and Mirabel combined their bending to give themselves the advantage. The fires burned away the vines, but they were thick enough that it took more than one blast and kept the soldiers busy enough. 

I really should bring her on my crew.

They barely made it to the third wall’s edge when the vine they were riding was burnt to a crisp. The trio fell onto the ground, Mirabel’s glasses nearly falling off. Zuko used the tip of his sword to adjust them so they didn’t fall.

“Thanks,” she said.

The soldiers near the front moved forward, ready to blast him with fire. Zuko winced, bracing for impact, but the Avatar and Mirabel whirled him around, using a simultaneous air bubble to divert it.

“Hold your fire!”

The burnt vines retreated, moving to the edge of the wall, restoring themselves. Zhao made his way to the front.

“The Avatar and his aid must be captured alive,” he said. “Plus, who wants to burn such a pretty face?”

Mirabel moved behind Zuko, a little tense. He’d be tense, too, if he were in her position. Plus, given how he described her, he didn’t know she was just as powerful as she was pretty. There was more to her than what they saw. Same with Isabela, too.

“I see you got your glasses,” Zhao said. “Can you see me properly now?”

“Yes, and I’d rather you remained a blob,” she said.

He had to give her points. She could be quite sassy in the face of danger.

“But green is not your color,” Zhao replied as if she hadn’t just insulted him. “Gold is more suitable for you. Even a darker shade to bring out the light brown in your eyes.”

Zuko gritted his teeth. He needed to get them out as soon as possible. And if Zhao needed them alive—

Isabela, Agni, forgive me for what I’m about to do.

He positioned his swords close to their necks, the silent threat there. If Zhao could see through the mask, he’d see an equally determined face, with eyes that screamed contempt for his dishonor in treating Mirabel the way he did. He would have never made her out to be some doll or backward savage who needed to be re-educated, even if he used violence to restrain her.

“Open the gate,” Zhao said, seemingly annoyed at being bested by someone he didn’t expect to attack.

The colonel looked shocked. “Admiral, what are you doing?”

“Let them out, now!”

The gate whirred behind them, Zuko moving slowly. If it wouldn't have tipped them off, he would have assured Mirabel she wasn’t going to die today, that he was getting her to safety, and that Zhao would pay for what he wanted to do to her. Maybe that would win points in her book.

He saw Isabela from the side of his eye, equally hidden under vines and roots, only her eyes visible in the moonlight. She retracted the vines, ready to form a wall, some ready to grab the group—

An arrow shot right for him, knocking him hard on the mask. 

The world vanished into darkness just as the vine made contact with their waists.  

***

As soon as their attacker/rescuer was down, Mirabel made a dust cloud as the vines converged into a briar bush wall tall enough to rival the fortress wall and engulf it in shadow. Words could be made out in the wall: La Madremonte knows. 

Mirabel chuckled at the sight of the briars. And I thought Camilo was dramatic!

The vines yanked them all into the woods, and a disguised Isabela shook off the vines around her dress. The facepaint remained, her eyes full of worry and relief.

“I thought you were dead,” she said. “Come on, let’s go.”

But Aang was still, even when the order to recover them was sent out.

“Aang?” Mirabel asked.

“Guess who saved us,” he said.

“Isabela definitely helped.”

“I mean him.”

Mirabel looked down, and relief turned to shock as a particular scar appeared. She knelt and removed the mask, nearly stumbling back as Zuko’s face appeared.

“Zuko?”

“We should help him,” Aang said.

Zhao certainly would be able to gloat if he captured the Fire Nation prince in a moment of treason. And she certainly didn’t like him at all. Plus, he did just save their lives…

“Alright,” she said. “Isa?”

She made a vine wrap. “Let’s go.”

They ran as far as they could from the fortress, with the cries of the Fire Nation soldiers fading. By the time the fortress was so far out of sight, they stopped, and Aang set about making a leaf bed for Zuko.

“I don’t want to leave him alone,” he said. “What if we leave him, and he’s caught out here?”

Mirabel grimaced. She didn’t want to know what Zhao would do if he knew Zuko was behind their rescue. Maybe he would deliver him to the Fire Nation as a traitor, and given how out of favor he was, the Fire Lord might even condemn him to death or worse.

She gently laid Zuko down on the leaves, placing the dragon mask next to him and removing his swords so he was comfortable. He looked almost at peace as if he were just napping and not just a victim of an arrow attack.

“Isa, did he threaten you into working with him?” she asked.

Isabela shook her head. “We came to an agreement. We had a common enemy in this case. Also, can you waterbend this paint off my face?”

Mirabel made a water bubble, with a hole for Isabela to breathe, and held it over her face, soaking up the paint and splashing it away.

“So, I heard Zhao’s speech,” Isabela said. “He was loud enough. How much of that was true?”

“Well, shipping me off to the Fire Lord was true,” Mirabel said. “I think he was planning on shipping me off with the copy of his speech.”

“And how did he get the both of you?”

“The YuYan archers ambushed us while we were in the swamp. I was pinned to a tree, while Aang was pinned to a log. Then, they tied my hands and blindfolded me—by that point, my glasses fell off—”

“And I was in a net,” Aang said.

“Right. And they dragged us to the fortress. Then Zhao came and introduced himself while gloating.”

Isabela nodded. “Okay, and did he do anything to you, Mira?”

“He touched me.”

Thorny vines appeared around Isabela. “What?”

Mirabel backed away. “Not in that way. Like he held me close, kissed my cheek, stroked my hair. It wasn’t sexual in any way at all.”

“Kissed your cheek? Stroked your hair? Mira, how is that not sexual in your eyes?”

“He also forced her chin up,” Aang said. “Didn’t believe her about the bad eyesight until he held up two fingers, and she answered six. And he mentioned that her tan skin might be a problem.”

Isabela pulled Mirabel into her grip. “Hermanita, he is sexualizing you, not to mention a bigoted piece of colonizer shit, and I don’t want him anywhere near you, let alone Fire Lord Ozai! You are not headed anywhere near the Fire Nation in chains, you hear me?”

“Isa, he didn’t actually—”

“Nope, I don’t want to hear it. If he does that to you again, I’m shoving a cactus where the sun doesn’t shine, and I’ll add extra thorns to make it hurt.”

“Isa—”

“I mean it! Every word of it. I’ll even fight the Fire Lord myself if it means you can be safe from all harm.”

“But Zuko helped, too.” Aang paused. “Maybe he’s not all bad.”

“You think?” Mirabel asked. “Because, based on what just happened, I would say he has some standards, even if he claims he lost it.”

“I mean, given how Zhao wanted to hand you to Fire Lord Ozai like a trophy, I think Zuko’s better.”

“He even sought me out, even though I’ve threatened him before,” Isabela said. “Maybe there’s more to him than we assume. Maybe someone gave him that scar as a reminder.”

“Just don’t say that to Sokka,” Aang said. “He’d be throwing a fit.”

The sisters rolled their eyes. Of course, he would insist that Zuko is plain evil, but it was understandable, given his experiences with him were all negative.

Zuko stirred just as daylight broke through the trees, and the group backed up to give him space. His eyes first fell on Mirabel and Isabela and then Aang.

“We made it out?” he asked.

“Yeah,” Mirabel said. “This isn’t a dream.” She extended a hand. “Need some help getting up?”

Zuko paused for a moment and then took her hand. She pulled him up to his feet and brushed off his outfit.

“Um, thanks,” she said. “I didn’t expect you to be the one to save us, but I appreciate it.”

He blinked in confusion, like he was unused to being thanked for a good thing.

“She just thanked you,” Isabela said. “Don’t you have anything to say in response?”

“How do you usually respond to that?” Zuko asked.

“You respond by saying, ‘You’re welcome,’” Mirabel said. “I guess that’s another thing that doesn’t exist in the Fire Nation, does it?”

“No. Not really.”

“Maybe you’re not so bad, Zuko,” Aang said.

The burned prince turned his attention to the boy, still perched on a branch like a little bird.

“You know the worst part of being born over a hundred years ago is?”

Mirabel paused, giving Isabela a strange look. How could anyone answer that question? She’d never seen anyone in the Encanto live past a hundred, and even then, they didn’t seem to regret living a long life.

“I miss all the friends I used to hang out with,” Aang continued, a fond smile on his face. “Before the war started, I used to visit my friend Kuzon. The two of us, we would get in and out of so much trouble together.”

“Sounds like Mirabel and Camilo,” Isabela said.

Mirabel stuck her tongue out at her sister.

“Camilo?” Zuko asked.

“My cousin,” Mirabel said. “Though he likes to say he’s my twin, and my aunt likes to claim that I’m her daughter just because we’re two months apart.”

Aang chuckled. “Yeah, I’ve seen that argument take place.” He sighed. “And the thing about Kuzon? He was one of the best friends I ever had, and he was from the Fire Nation, just like you, Zuko.” He smiled at Zuko. “If we knew each other back then, do you think we could have been friends, too?”

The burned prince looked confused and surprised, like he didn’t expect the Avatar himself to sympathize with him or even have friends from the Fire Nation. Did he assume Aang hated everyone from the Fire Nation because they wiped out his people? Or was he surprised that he was so forgiving? Maybe it was a mixture of both.

Then, he yelled and punched into the air, a fire blast barely missing Aang. He jumped away and skipped between the trees.

“Well, at least you heard him out,” Mirabel said.

“It was worth listening to,” Isabela added.

He relaxed his hands and turned to Mirabel. “Zhao didn’t do anything to you, right?”

Mirabel shook her head. “He got a little touchy, but…it didn’t go anywhere.”

He and Isabela shared a look that promised pain for Zhao the next time they saw him.

“Oh, here’s your bag,” Isabela said, handing the cleaned bag to her.

Mirabel dug around and found the hardtack crackers, handing one to Zuko. “Here, for the head injury.”

He frowned. “What’s this going to do?”

“Just try it.” She put on her most convincing pout. “Please?”

Isabela snickered at the sight, turning away so she didn’t completely lose it, and the burnt prince looked almost torn between laughter and indignation that she would do that to him. After a moment, he bit into the cracker, his doubt turning to surprise.

“The pain’s receding,” he murmured. “How?”

“It’s my mother’s food,” Mirabel said. “She can literally heal you with a meal.”

He looked between the cracker and Mirabel like he was making the connection in his mind. For a moment, it looked like he was about to thank her, but he quickly cleared his throat and pocketed the cracker.

“I should go,” he said.

He hurried away, almost like the actual Madremonte was chasing him. The sisters shared a confused look.

“I’m guessing he’s not used to saying ‘thank you’ a lot, is he?” Isabela asked.

“Maybe not,” Mirabel said. “I’m just glad he ended up taking it. I thought he might reject it out of pride.”

“Let’s get back to the temple. I don’t think Zhao will wait long before sending out search parties.” She smiled. “And, even if I had to work with Zuko to ensure it, I’m glad you’re safe from that uptight admiral.”

“Thanks, Isa. That was a nice display of your vines.”

“Honestly, that speech was motivation enough to create chaos.” Isabela put her arm around Mirabel’s shoulders. “Come on, let’s go. I’m sure Aang is collecting frogs right now.”

She nodded, looking over her shoulder where Zuko had been. She caught him watching from a distance, a grateful smile on his face. She smiled in kind before hurrying to get past Isabela, ready for the next small adventure.

Maybe he wasn’t as bad as she’d been led to believe.

Chapter Text

The trek back to the ship was longer than Zuko wanted, but he didn’t mind the walk. It gave him time, and given Zhao recalled the search teams, he was safer than the others. So were Mirabel and the Avatar, and thankfully, Isabela’s distraction worked to spook the majority of the army members. Now, they would fear both the Blue Spirit and La Madremonte, which was so unfamiliar to them that they would be left with more fear than the main villain of Love Amongst the Dragons.

Perhaps he underestimated Isabela. She was capable of great things with her powers, just as much as the Avatar and Mirabel, and she didn’t have bending. Her words kept coming back to him, the day by the river still etched in his memory.

I’ll pull all the stops to ensure Mirabel is safe from the Fire Nation.

She clearly hadn’t been kidding. Her vines were tame. With all vegetation and plant life at her beck and call, she could be very dangerous. And she certainly didn’t hide it at all.

Mirabel, though…

Zuko was taught that showing mercy to an enemy was weakness. It left you prone to attack, gave them a chance to attack you. And yet, Mirabel had shown him, her sworn enemy and main attacker, a great mercy. She helped him up to his feet and even thanked him for getting her out. She seemed to understand him, to empathize with his situation. How could she be so forgiving and kind to someone like him?

He barely made it to the ship when Uncle Iroh’s voice called out.

“Where have you been, Prince Zuko? You missed music night last night,” he said, putting the tsungi horn down for a moment, that damn jeweled monkey right beside him. Even with Isabela’s advice, he still bought it. “Lieutenant Jee sang a stirring love song.”

“I’m going to bed,” Zuko said, moving past his uncle. “No disturbances.”

He entered his chambers and stripped out of his armor, taking the half-eaten hardtack cracker out of his pocket. Mirabel’s pout was ingrained in his mind, and for a moment, he wondered what would have happened if he’d refused her kindness. Would she have cried? Would Isabela have strangled him for breaking her sister’s heart? Or would she have just accepted it? 

Then again, she hadn’t made it. Her mother had. Her mother, who was still alive and well as far as they knew. Her mother, who’d sent her daughters out to aid the Avatar, maybe waiting by the doorstep for their eventual return. Her mother, who could heal people with food. How would she see him? A stranger? A threat to keep away from her family? Would she hate him, flinch away from his scar? Or would she take pity on him and care for him like a good mother should? Would she even think he was worth saving?

Was it possible that she taught Mirabel kindness towards others?

He still remembered the look on her face when he asked when they started paying attention to her, the pain behind her eyes as if he’d opened an old wound. Her fear of a possible execution was just worse, now looking back. Could he have rephrased that? Could he have asked in a kinder way to prevent such pain? Even if she were a backward savage, which he doubted since their culture had its myths and legends, it was still wrong to imply that she was in a toxic environment and better off in a strange land.

And yet, she helped him. She gave him healing food and thanked him for a rescue that might have been impossible on his own. She didn’t react with fear when she saw him, but kindness. She even showed concern about him, like he was worth saving. Like his life was worth more.

How could she have so much compassion for a disgraced, banished prince like him? How could she look at him and not flinch in disgust or fear? Yes, thanking him for an unlikely rescue was appropriate, even proper, but he didn’t expect her to go beyond that.

And her mother…

He couldn’t forget the pain when his mother disappeared. All at once, his world shattered, with father growing cold and Azula becoming a bully. There was no helping hand, no kindly smile on days when the clouds were too thick and gathered to block the sunshine, no soft words of encouragement and whispered advice. Mirabel’s mother must be the same way, a soft force that saved Mirabel from the self-doubt that crippled him, a safety net from the depths of depression and dishonor.

Perhaps there was more to Mirabel than he thought, a kind of quiet power that only she knew how to wield. Her smile was disarming, her kind words and acts of selflessness overpowering any kind of bending and cruel deed, her demeanor so harmless that she could have been a little koala-lamb. And yet, there was a power that shone through, the kind that men like father would kill to harness and have themselves.

The same could be said of the Avatar. But, unlike him, Mirabel didn’t have a problem with him. She’d barely met him, while the Avatar had been dealing with him for longer. He probably told her a skewed version of their meeting so she might hate him.

And yet, they both seemed to imply that he was better than he was. Even Isabela was starting to think so, too. She’d trusted him, for Agni’s sake, and didn’t make a move to hurt him, even though he broke his word. Had it been him willing to explain why Zhao was so dangerous, why Mirabel ought to steer clear of him if possible, that softened her to him? What motivated them to show kindness to a banished prince?

Could he even be friends with the very people he was hunting? What type of relationship would that look like?

He looked up to the flag of the Fire Nation, his homeland of strength and glory, and turned his back. If glory came at the cost of humanity, decency, and honor, maybe he didn’t want to be a part of that. Mirabel hadn’t wanted to go to the Fire Nation, and her demeanor around Zhao was concerning. What would he do to her if he had the chance?

Perhaps it would be better not to know.

He finished the hardtack cracker, not caring if the crumbs got all over the blanket. In time, he’d thank Mirabel’s mother for the food. Maybe he’d ask where Mirabel’s kindness and soft power came from. And, if possible, at least her mother could be saved from imprisonment or worse. He knew the grief of losing a mother and wouldn’t let Mirabel go through that. Maybe it could be argued that she was acting like a mother and seeking to protect her child, or that she kept herself ignorant of Mirabel’s bending to protect her from outside forces.

That promise he could keep. As he drifted into sleep, he noted to make sure of it.

***

Usually, when Zuko asked not to be disturbed, it meant that someone had to be close by for the explosion. Typically, that person was Iroh, since he could handle his nephew’s temper better than the rest of the crew. Even with the newfound respect for him after the storm, it wasn’t enough to handle his outbursts.

So, Iroh waited outside his door, trying not to worry. It wouldn’t be the first time he had to worry. He didn’t sleep, and he spent so much time worrying about returning home that he didn’t think that Ozai didn’t want him home. He had his perfect heir in Azula, and Zuko wasn’t his favorite. He wasn’t sure if he would blink an eye if Zuko had been killed at sea.  His moments of despair were not often, but they were enough to cause concern.

After another ten minutes of waiting, he knocked on the door.

“Prince Zuko?” he asked.

No answer came, and he opened the door, finding his nephew asleep, his back turned to the Fire Nation flag over his bed. Hardtack crumbs were scattered over the blanket, and the water tribe girl’s necklace was in his hand, the pendant glinting in the light. Perhaps it was time to return the necklace. It hadn’t served the purpose Zuko wanted, and restoring what had been lost would be honorable.

However, he’d noticed something else changing.

After the encounter with the pirates, that bespectacled girl, Mirabel, started to get more of Zuko’s attention. She’d been added to the plan, with Zuko looking into any aspect of her background. The crew had been briefed on handling two prisoners, though only one cell was prepped. Zuko had checked his cabin for anything someone could use to break out.

Well, if it meant he’d get a female friend, Iroh didn’t mind it. He needed a woman’s touch to ease his anger, though he wouldn’t allow mistreatment or dishonorable conduct. And given Mirabel’s demeanor, she might be a good companion in the future. Her sister could be won over, maybe with a promise of no harm to Mirabel. They were close enough, and he remembered how she marvelously weaponized her vines. Perhaps a conversation over tea would be proper.

It didn’t explain why she was so very familiar, though. Both of them were familiar, though Iroh couldn’t put his finger on it. Perhaps, although his father's confirmation of Yukio’s death made it unlikely, they were related to him. Mirabel looked like a female version of Yukio, just with tanned skin and more brown eyes, and Isabela had a strong resemblance to a young Alma Madrigal. She even claimed her as a grandmother. If they might have been related to Yukio, having them on their side would be better. 

And to find out their favorite tea. A first impression was never forgotten. Plus, they seemed more amiable towards Zuko, if the hardtack was any sign.

He pulled the blanket over Zuko, brushing off the crumbs. “Sleep well, my nephew. May your dreams be peaceful.”

He left the room, shutting the door quietly. No use waking him when he was at peace. He made it out to the deck, enjoying the nice wind, when he caught sight of the Avatar’s sky bison. Sokka was at the reins while everyone else, including the Madrigal sisters, napped on his back.

“Sir?” Lieutenant Jee asked, coming to his side. “Should I give the order to attack?”

“No,” Iroh said. “It would not be honorable to attack them when they were just vulnerable. A capture should be done fairly. Besides, the rest of them don’t know we’re here.”

He nodded. “Very well, sir.” He sighed. “How old is that Mirabel girl?”

“Perhaps no older than Azula,” Iroh said.

“In that case, let us hope she’s nothing like her.”

Iroh nodded. If she came from Yukio’s bloodline, he hoped she inherited his love for cooperation and not his powerful bending and talents. It would be a boon to his legacy to have a great-granddaughter with the same propensity for peace and coexistence, not to mention a nice reminder that not all the world works in violence and domination.

If the world was going to change, might as well procure young people who can change it for the better.

Chapter Text

Now with everyone recovered from sickness and other injuries, Sokka went about his usual task: inventory. Mirabel merely followed him just to make sure Isabela hadn’t done anything with the hardtack, which they were starting to get low on. They saved the sourdough starters for when they ran out of the hardtack, which made it so much easier to get through everything.

Sokka frowned. “We’re low on food.”

“What in particular?” Mirabel asked.

“Everything. We’ll have to get to a market to get some food.” He sighed. “But, there’s no village close by.”

“We have enough money.”

“Yes, but that’s not the problem. If we go to markets all the time, we might end up getting the wrong sort of attention. The Fire Nation could have spies there.” He sighed. “And given what happened to you in the swamp, I don’t want to take any risks.”

Mirabel smiled. “I’m sure we’ll be fine. A quick trip won’t be noticed, and we can just keep bending on the down-low.”

“All right.” He stood up and faced the rest of the group. “Market day, everyone! We’re low on food, and I didn’t see a good hunting spot anywhere, so we’re heading into town.”

Isabela sulked at not hunting, while Katara and Aang cheered in delight.

“What’s wrong, Isa?” Mirabel asked. “A while ago, you would have been delighted to enter the market.”

“It’s just…I can get muddy while hunting, and no one will bat an eye,” she said. “Plus, it’s quite fun.”

Sokka smiled. “Now, you got the spirit of it!” He dropped it. “But, for now, we’re heading into the market to get food.”

Mirabel gathered some money and other essentials into her bag, leaving the scrolls and nonessential supplies in Appa’s saddle while Isabela brushed off her dress and Katara fitted her fur boots onto her feet. She hummed, looking around and watching the animals scatter around Appa and the group. Some of them stared at Sokka and Katara in particular, with others focusing on Mirabel.

“Um, why are the animals acting like that?” she asked. 

“Beats me,” Isabela said, shrugging. “Maybe they just like the scent of the jerky.”

“It could be just a lot of activity,” Aang said. “I mean, it’s close to hibernation time.”

“Still, you have a point,” Sokka said. “Some of their eyes look almost human.”

“Like, people pretending to be animals or shapeshifters?”

He shrugged. “There’s a myth among our people of a great warrior who could shapeshift into multiple animals. I never quite believed it, but hey, my sister broke the iceberg holding the literal last hope for the world, and that was because she activated some crazy magic water when I made an off-hand sexist comment, so I could be wrong, and these creatures are people in disguise.”

Mirabel rolled her eyes, chuckling. Sokka was ever the skeptic, but then again, she’d heard of shapeshifters. Her own cousin was a shapeshifter, so it was possible others had a similar gift, but with animals instead of people.

She caught sight of a leopard, which narrowed its eyes and moved closer as if going to sniff her skirt. Its eyes were a dark shade of brown, almost human in appearance, an unreadable expression in it.

“Mirabel!” Isabela called, as the rest of the group made their way to the edge of their campsite. “We’re going. Want to be left behind?”

She blinked back into reality. “Coming, Isa.” 

She joined her sister and glanced back at the creature, who now sat on its legs, curiosity in its eyes. Something about it seemed almost familiar like magic coated its fur, a feline smile on its face.

They made it to a nearby market, and while Sokka and Katara handled the material goods, Mirabel and Isabela handled the food.

“That leopard was something,” Mirabel said.

“A leopard?” Isabela asked.

“Yes, a leopard. But its eyes were almost human.”

“Maybe it’s a magic we’re not familiar with. Like Sokka said, I think this is just a spirit thing.”

“Maybe.” She shrugged. “It’s odd, though. They seemed to recognize Sokka and Katara almost instantly.”

“Still, I’m sure it’s nothing.” Isabela handed the money to the grocer, who put everything in a basket. “Besides, there’s a lot to this world that we don’t know. It could be something else.”

Mirabel smiled. “Then, I’d be happy to learn about it.”

“You never leave something alone, do you?” Isabela sighed. “One of these days, it will get you in trouble.”

“Well, today is not that day, dear sister.” She skipped over to Katara, who was surveying different types of linens. 

“Oh, Mirabel,” Katara said, smiling. “I was wondering what linen would work under fur for you.”

“Why would you need that?”

“Because where we’re going, it’s very cold, and you and Isabela will need a parka.”

“A parka?”

“Think of a long coat and dress combined.”

“Oh. Is it really that cold in the North?”

“It is.”

“North Pole, huh?” the merchant asked. “You’re quite a ways from there, young ones.”

“We’re heading there,” Katara said.

“Good thing, too. Fire Nation gets everywhere in the Earth Kingdom. I’m surprised they haven’t managed to get back into Ba Sing Se.”

Mirabel chuckled. “It must be quite impenetrable.”

“Indeed. Even the Dragon of the West couldn’t get in, and he barely broke the outer wall.” The merchant smiled. “Anything else for you today?”

“No, thanks,” Katara said. “Just the teal and deep ocean blue linen.” She handed over some money, and the merchant handed over a roll of teal and deep ocean blue linen. “Thank you.”

“Have a good day, my dears.”

They headed to the next stand when a child’s cry caught their attention. Mirabel looked over to find a child by a well, looking down and crying. The pair headed over and knelt beside the girl.

“Hey, what’s wrong?” Mirabel asked.

“My doll!” she cried. “I was playing with Miss Fluffy, and then I accidentally dropped her because of some mean boys, and now she’s in the well.”

They looked into the well and saw a small object at the bottom of the river and then made eye contact with each other. True, it was common knowledge about the healers in the North Pole, but would it be a risk to show their bending if there were Fire Nation spies? Maybe Sokka was right in being cautious.

“Would you like us to get her out of the well?” Katara asked.

The child nodded, and Katara made a bubble around a mass in the well, lifting her and pulling the water and muck out of her. The doll fell into the girl’s hands, and Mirabel wiped away the tears.

“There you go,” Katara said. “She’s all dry now.”

“Thank you,” the child said, hugging Katara and Mirabel before running off to join her parents, who smiled and nodded in gratitude. Mirabel chuckled at the sight, still holding onto the linens. For a moment, it seemed they hadn’t been discovered, and—

“Nice waterbending.”

The duo turned to face an old man, who approached them with a friendly air.

“I don’t think I’ve seen a Southern Water Tribe member before,” he said. 

“How did you know?” Katara asked.

“You and your brother—or at least, I assume he’s your brother—wear southern parkas. The Northerners don’t use such styles.” He turned to Mirabel. “Are you a southerner, too?”

“No,” Mirabel said. “My sister and I joined later.”

“Ah, but you both are waterbenders.” The old man looked around before lowering his voice. “I would try to keep it on the down-low. It would cause unwanted attention. Your parka alone indicates as much, and to my knowledge, the Fire Nation is looking for southern waterbenders who escaped their clutches.”

Katara winced like it was an ugly reminder of why they were heading to the Northern Water Tribe in the first place. Mirabel could sympathize with her situation. Being targeted just for being able to bend would be an awful position.

“Still,” the old man said, bringing his voice to normal, “it’s good to see others from the South.”

“Hey, what’s going on?” 

Sokka and Isabela came over, with Aang in tow. A worried expression lined their faces, and Mirabel was quickly pushed behind her.

“Ah, nothing,” the old man said. “Just pleasant conversation.”

Mirabel turned her attention to the old man. “Why did you say to put her waterbending on the down-low?”

“It’s because the Fire Nation was hunting for our waterbenders soon after the Air Nation was wiped out,” the old man said. 

“What?” Isabela asked, taking the linens from Mirabel’s arms.

His smile faded a little. “They thought the Avatar was reborn into the Water Tribes, so they targeted your waterbenders first because they were closer. I’m sure they’re hunting down the Northern Water Tribe to finish what they started. It’s a shame. One of my closest friends was a southern waterbender, and I never saw her again after the Fire Nation took her away.”

“Not all of them disappeared,” Aang said. “One’s right here, and Mirabel has southern-style scrolls from back then.”

Her smile widened as the villagers spaced out. “Aang, keep your mouth shut.”

The old man lit up. “The Avatar himself!” He bowed. “It’s my honor to make your acquaintance. Tell me, have you found a teacher yet?” He smiled. “Other than your lovely female waterbender companions?”

“No,” Aang said. “We’re using Mira’s scrolls for now until we get to the North Pole, where I can find a master for us.”

“Well, then, you’re in luck. There are teachers closer than you think if you look where no one does.” He bowed again. “Have a wonderful day.”

The villagers turned back to their conversations, though keeping the distance they made. Isabela and Sokka made eye contact, while Mirabel looked around.  

“What did he mean by that?” Isabela asked. “I thought you were the only one left, Katara.”

“I thought so, too,” Katara said, looking utterly confused. “Was he kidding about that?”

“Maybe he’s encouraging me to look for the ones that escaped the Fire Nation,” Aang said. “He seems to speak in code.”

“Look where no one does could mean a million things, though,” Sokka said. “It could be caves, underground tunnels, mountain crevices. We wouldn’t know where to start.”

Mirabel caught a glimpse of the leopard from before, making its way into the town. The villagers regarded it like a pet, with the child’s parents gesturing to the group.

“Um, guys…” She started. “Maybe we should go.”

“Why?” Isabela asked.

“Something’s off,” Aang said. “Like something’s about to…”

Rip!

Mirabel’s bag came off her shoulder, and the leopard from before had the strap in its maw, bounding away with its loot. Talons sunk into her shoulder, and a large majestic eagle yanked her into the sky before she could react.

“Hey!” she shouted. “Put me down!”

“Mira!” Isabela shouted, summoning a vine and wrapping it around her ankle. The eagle swerved, taking Mirabel over the gave, and the vine missed its mark. Mirabel tried to pry the eagle’s talons off her, but they wouldn’t budge. She summoned some water from her water flask and tried to whip the eagle so it let go of her, but all it did was screech in pain.

“Put me down, maltido águila, or Dios help me, I’ll make you into a nice feather belt!”

The eagle screeched again as if laughing, before lowering Mirabel to—

“Hey, isn’t that our campsite?” Mirabel asked.

Sure enough, it was their campsite, with Appa close by and growling low, like he was tolerating the leopard’s presence. The leopard had beaten them to it, licking its paws. Her bag lay next to it, the strap torn off and lying near the ashes of last night’s campfire.

The eagle dropped Mirabel onto the leopard, who knocked her into Appa’s fur. Mirabel spat out tufts of fur.

“To be fair, being your belt would be the least insulting thing.”

Mirabel looked up as a grown man approached her, eagle feathers lining his belt. He wore similar clothing styles to Sokka: a simple tunic and pant combination with fur boots, albeit with eagle feathers on the shoulders and spiritual markings on his face. He was quite wrinkled, and his hair had gone gray with age, but his eyes, a rich brown, matched the eagle’s eyes.

“Hold on,” Mirabel asked. “Where’s the eagle?”

The old man chuckled. “I am the eagle. Or at least, I can turn into one. Did you not listen to Sokka earlier?” He extended his hand. “My name’s Adlartok.”

Mirabel took his hand, getting to her feet and brushing off the leftover fur. Did Appa have to have so much of it? As much as she loved the warmth, he didn’t have to shed so damn much.

“So, if you’re a shapeshifter,” Mirabel said, “is the leopard a shapeshifter, too?”

“Ah, so you do have a brain.” He turned to his companion. “Qitsuq, she and her companions can be trusted.”

“Very well, Lar,” the leopard said, a soft purr in her voice. In a moment, an old woman appeared, wearing a similar tunic to Katara, albeit with leopard spots on her belt and tattooed on her wrists like inky bracelets. Her hair fell in curls, the upper part up in a half bun similar to Katara’s typical hairstyle, just without the braid. “Sorry about that, dear. But, we had to make it look good.”

“You did your job a little too well,” Mirabel said, brushing off her shoulders. “Adlartok, I think you dug into my shoulders a little more than expected.”

“My fault entirely,” Adlartok said. “I forget my own strength sometimes.”

Mirabel got her bag and dug out a hardtack cracker. She bit into it, and the pain receded from her shoulder. There was a little blood on her shoulders, and she summoned some water, sucking it out and casting it aside.

“You’re a waterbender, too?” Qitsuq asked, her eyes wide with interest.

“Well, not exactly,” she said. “I’m the Avatar’s aid. I have all four.”

“Then the spirits were desperate,” Adlartok said. “This world’s balance is already precarious. I assume you were the best candidate.”

“All due respect meant, I don’t know what you’re talking about.” She cleared her throat. “I’m—”

“Mirabel,” Qitsuq said. “I heard that flower girl rather clearly. She’s your sister, right?”

“Yes, and her name’s Isabela,” Mirabel said. She dug out another cracker and handed it to Adlartok.

“I’m not hungry,” he said.

“It’s not for hunger. It’s for healing. My mamá can heal anybody with her food, and I did hit you earlier.”

He hummed. “Oh. How kind of you.” He bit into the hardtack, making a face. “A bit stale, but you can’t be picky out here.” He swallowed it. “Also, nice water whip.”

She blushed. “Thanks.”

“Do you have anything to eat?” Qitsuq asked. “I am rather hungry.”

“Sure,” Mirabel said. “We have some dried jerky and fruit.” She dug through the bag of jerky and pulled out some moon peaches, putting them on a makeshift ice plate and handing it to the woman. “Will this be enough?”

“Thank you, dear,” she said. “You’re so kind. Your parents raised you well.”

“It’s the least I can do.” She sat down and made herself a plate of jerky and peaches. “So, are you southern waterbenders?”

They nodded. 

“So, how did you get out here? I thought there weren’t any other southern waterbenders.”

“That’s what the Fire Nation wants you to believe,” Adlartok said. “But, we still find a way to survive.”

“Mirabel!”

Isabela’s voice broke through, and she rushed out of the woods, grabbing her and holding her close.

“Are you okay? Did that eagle do anything to—?”

“Isa,” Mirabel said. “It wasn’t an ordinary eagle.”

“What do you mean—oh, Tui and La, what am I seeing?”

The Water Tribe siblings gaped at the sight of Adlartok and Qitsuq, who waved as if they’d been old friends.

“They’re shapeshifters,” Mirabel said.

“And not just shapeshifters,” Katara said. “They’re southern waterbenders.”

Sokka put his club away. “Oh. So, there are shapeshifters.”

“My apologies for how we met,” Adlartok said. “We had to put on a show to throw off spies.”

“So, that was just a show?” Isabela asked. “You couldn’t have just followed us back and then introduced yourself?”

“Doesn’t seem that hard to me,” Aang said.

Adlartok bowed. “Young Avatar, it is truly an honor to make your acquaintance.”

Aang bowed in kind. “I’m sorry if our reactions were insulting. I didn’t realize you were allies.”

“Not at all,” Qitsuq said. “In fact, your loyalty and willingness to protect your friends is admirable.”

“Why didn’t you just make yourselves known earlier?” Isabela asked. “I mean, we are pretty isolated out here.”

“It would be more dangerous,” Adlartok said. “Even if it were an option, we didn’t want to just yet. We had to figure out if you could be trusted, and you passed the test.”

“What test?” Isabela asked.

“The little girl,” Qitsuq said. “We had her throw her doll in and pretend she was in distress. Anyone else would have lifted the bucket, but you used waterbending, and you listened to the old man. Therefore, we pulled a little distraction to get you away from the town so we could reveal ourselves.”

“So, all that was just to ensure we were trustworthy,” Mirabel said. “Seems a little excessive, but I can understand why you did it.”

“We didn’t intend any harm. Plus, I can be quite friendly in my leopard form. My students love it.”

“So, are there more of you?” Isabela asked.

“Would you like to find out?” Adlartok asked.

“Yes, we would love to,” Mirabel said.

“Then follow us. You’ll find shelter and food. We can send some villagers to take care of your sky bison.”

“Thank you,” Aang said.

They got up and grabbed their things, heading wherever their hosts were going. For a moment, it seemed like they were headed towards a random location, but their hosts stopped and turned towards a waterfall, parting it and heading down a trail that dipped underground. Mirabel looked around, finding nothing, until a large stone gate appeared. They stopped, their mouths gaping at the sight.

“Welcome to our village,” Qitsuq said, just as the others raced towards the entrance.

Chapter Text

Katara couldn’t even believe what she saw. Miles and miles of Southern style huts and rock igloos lined the walls of the cave, and groups of people sat in groups, weaving baskets and making parkas by chewing on the fur before sewing it. Furs lay on the ground, and a roaring bonfire heated the middle of the cave. Shifters came in and out, carrying food and other items, and children ran around with traditional toys, laughing and cheering. This had to be something out of a myth or folktale.

“It’s just like home,” Sokka said, amazement lighting up his eyes.

“An underground village,” Isabela gasped. 

“One of many,” Adlartok said. “The villages are linked in the caves throughout the Earth Kingdom, and merchants trade with us and never reveal our location.”

“How many villages like this are there?” Aang asked.

“About twelve, and we might be building a thirteenth at the furthest edge of the Earth Kingdom.”

Mirabel looked almost amazed. “Is this what you grew up with, Katara?”

The waterbender shook her head. “Not on this scale. I’m the only waterbender in my village. The others were taken away, probably prisoners.”

“The Fire Nation doesn’t do that anymore.”

The group turned to Qitsuq.

“Why?” Isabela asked. “Did they decide slavery was better?”

“No. They kill any southern waterbender on sight. I was lucky to get out with as large of a group as I did before the slaughter started.”

Aang lowered his staff. “How does the Fire Nation not know about this? Would they kill the children, too?”

“Frankly, yes.” Adlartok looked too solemn at the thought. “We hide in plain sight. We mine with our waterbending but keep it secret. We sell our traditional art under the guise of Earth Kingdom merchants just to survive. We keep our bending alive by burying it underground.”

“And our shifters take turns watching for enemies,” Qitsuq added. “I myself run the patrols in leopard form.”

“Oh, Antonio would love that form,” Mirabel said. “He loves all animals. And Camilo would want to be able to turn into any animal.”

The old woman arched an eyebrow. “Would they now? Well, I hope your village isn’t underground.”

“No,” Sokka said. “It’s in a valley, not a cave, and they don’t have benders outside Mirabel. Plus, some of the villagers are pretty entitled and stupid.”

Katara snorted. She’d seen that in action when it came to rides on Appa. Hugo being thrown backward by Mirabel was still a highlight.

“It’s not as cozy as it would be in the South Pole,” Qitsuq said, “but it functions well.” She gestured to them. “Follow me. I’ll show you to your bedrolls and rockgloo.”

“Rockgloo?” Sokka and Katara asked.

“Igloos are made of snow, but since we don’t have any…”

The siblings nodded. Honestly, that didn’t sound too bad. And given all the furs, it seemed like they had enough to be comfortable. 

“Dolores would love this,” Mirabel said. “A hidden village…it sounds like something out of a fantasy book.”

“Mariano would be more thrilled to see it,” Isabela said. “He always had an interest in exploring such a concept.”

Katara nodded. He’d been very interested in Appa and Aang’s culture, and he asked many questions while they were there. No doubt he would find this very fascinating and quickly make friends with the locals to learn more about their culture. Maybe he would have been an explorer if it weren’t for his role as the captain of the guard.

However, the idea of southern waterbenders being murdered instead of captured disturbed her. How could things change? Had she been risking her life for her bending, not from the pirates, but from the Fire Nation soldiers? Would she have been killed all those years ago if that Fire Nation soldier had found out about her waterbending?

“Um, Qitsuq?” Katara asked.

She paused. “Yes, dear?”

“What happened to change the policy?”

Qitsuq fell silent, and the rest of the group looked at her like they wanted to know but didn’t want to ask.

“Hama happened.” She shook her head as Katara and Mirabel opened their mouths to ask. “It’s not for you to know. I pity her for what she went through, but…desperation turned her into someone I don’t recognize anymore.”

“Who’s Hama?” Isabela asked.

“Another waterbender. The last one to be taken during the raids. We thought she would keep her spirit despite the hellish situation we were forced into, but…” Qitsuq shook her head. “Please don’t ask about her. I would rather that you not have a perverted image of her. I’m still trying to see how she could justify what she did.”

The small group sat around a small fire as Adlartok passed out meals to the group.

“How did you escape?” Mirabel asked.

She smiled. “I copied a little of what Hama did: I watched the animals. But, while she watched the rats, I watched the cats.”

“Cats?” Isabela asked.

“You saw my main form. Why are you surprised that’s my preferred animal?” She chuckled. “By watching the cats that went in and out of the prison, I was able to turn into a cat. The guards loved small, cute animals like cats, so when we saw our chance, I dipped into my shifting and turned into a loveable house cat. The others turned into other cute animals and snuck out. Many of the families thought we were strays, and they didn’t pay us any mind.” She sighed. “And then we heard the Fire Nation wiped out the rest who were either too broken to contemplate escape or nonshifters. We heard nothing of Hama, and I don’t want to know where she lives now. If she has changed, I haven’t heard of it.”

“And when you got out?” Aang asked.

She sipped her tea. “Assuming a leopard’s form was easier than I thought once I got the hang of assuming the forms of felines. The house cat form served its purpose, especially within the Fire Nation, but the Earth Kingdom had bigger predators, so we changed to predators and other animals that could defend themselves. From there, I was able to get here in the remotest parts of the Earth Kingdom, and I’ve built a life here, thanks be to Tui and La.”

“So, you literally escaped by turning into house pets?” Isabela asked. “That has to be the craziest jailbreak story I ever heard! Even crazier than Katara breaking out the earthbenders!”

Qitsuq sighed. “If you saw the conditions we were held in, you would want to escape, too. Though I’m sure your vines would be enough for them to invest in plant killers.”

Isabela looked away. “I’ll keep that in mind.”

“Would you surrender if they did take prisoners?” Sokka asked.

She shook her head. “I will not return to those conditions. Remember this, children. It’s better to die a pelt hanging in a hunter’s cabin than live in bondage in any way.”

The Madrigal sisters shared a worried look, no doubt remembering what happened to Pedro.

“In any case,” Adlartok said, “how long will you be here?”

“Typically, we stay somewhere for a few days,” Sokka said. “It’s not great when you have the Fire Nation on our heels.”

“But, given you’ve hidden from the Fire Nation this long,” Katara added, “I’d think we can go for a week.”

The old woman smiled. “Good. I want to hear all about this Encanto, especially little Antonio.” She turned to Mirabel. “You got good stories from home, I bet.”

The Colombian bender blushed. “Yes. I do.”

“Good.” She edged closer. “Tell me everything.”

“I’d certainly like to know,” Adlartok added, sitting on Mirabel’s other side. “How does a magical village in a valley come to be?”

She lit up. “Well, it started fifty years ago with an ex-Fire Nation soldier named Yukio and his son, my Abuelo Pedro…”

***

Just because they were guests didn’t mean they could relax completely. There was a lot to do and very little time before they got to the North Pole, so they found something to do.

Mirabel and Isabela were immediately adopted into the craft circles, where they were given parkas with their gifts—Mirabel’s parka with the four elements surrounding a lit candle and Isabela’s parka with growing vines and flowers of all varieties—and taught how to weave their own baskets and mend traditional clothes without fancy equipment. The younger girls gravitated towards the circle to be with Mirabel, and slowly she developed a fan club. Isabela took on the role of defender, vetting who got close to her little sister, a far cry from her attitude in the Encanto when they first met.

Sokka was noticed by the warriors, who jumped in to teach him their methods of fighting without shifting and crafting weapons that would work against the Fire Nation. It seemed his dream of being recognized as a leader was starting to become a reality, since now he had the attention of the local chief and his warriors. He seemed even more ready to take on the Fire Nation soldiers, albeit with a little more humility.

Thanks to his status as the Avatar and her status as a southern waterbender, Aang and Katara got special lessons on waterbending from the other teachers, including Qitsuq. Mirabel joined in from time to time, with Isabela staying close by for damage control. Half the time, they were the first to master the forms and the last to leave practice and get food.

But Katara could tell some of the girls weren’t putting the same effort into their bending. Despite their safety there, it seemed like they would rather live without it, only doing enough to avoid criticisms and concern. Sometimes, they would try to sneak towards the entrance and hide when they were supposed to be trained, and no amount of scolding from their teachers and parents would convince them to return.

Around three days into their stay with the waterbenders, Katara found a small group of girls huddled around a fire, eating and talking quietly amongst each other. She approached, hoping to finally not get caught up in the boy drama between Sokka and the other shifters comparing muscle growth and hunting trips.

“Sometimes I wish I wasn’t burdened with waterbending.”

Katara paused. The eldest girl had said it, a teenage girl who seemed to resent being underground and just wanted to break out. Did she not know how privileged she was to be able to bend and not risk her life for it? Did she not value it as she should?

“Why would you say that?”

The girls looked up to Katara, who sat next to them.

“You wouldn’t understand,” the girl spat. “You weren’t driven underground because of your bending.”

Katara sighed, remembering how Sokka would freak out if she used her waterbending in public or taught her how to do laundry and fish without using waterbending. Being without a teacher and guarded like she would disappear wasn’t good for her, and Aang had been a ticket out of a life always watching over her shoulder, especially after her mother’s death. No one else would get her out, even if they wanted to.

“Actually, I do understand.” She sighed. “The Fire Nation decimated my village to nothing but tents and an igloo or two. I’ve been dealing with people telling me to hide my bending, even hiding me sometimes if trouble was close by.”

“So, why don’t you?”

“Because I’m helping the Avatar.”

The girl sniffed. “Well, that’s not my problem. My problem is that my parents won’t let me work with the miners.”

“You do realize that a lot of the elders were imprisoned for it, right?” her partner asked. 

“They just want to keep you safe,” Katara said. “But, there is a way to use your bending and cherish it while keeping it hidden. It is still our culture at the end of the day, and we should preserve it from people who want to take it from us. Yes, we might need to hide it now, but there will be a day where we can use it openly.”

The girl paused. “So, this is temporary?”

Katara nodded. “We will be the ones to bring our people out of the darkness of caves.”

She smiled. “Then, hope has returned for us.” She looked over at Mirabel. “I think she got that idea down long ago.”

“You’d be surprised.” Katara got up. “Now, I need new supplies to mend my parka before our next training session. Care to join me?”

“Yes,” they said.

Katara smiled as they followed her, new hope that she could end her people’s hiding.

***

Near the end of the week, Sokka broke the news that the group would be leaving. The riot from the news was almost deafening, with children crying and the teenagers begging to come along, while concerned parents asked if they could stay longer or at least take an adult with them for extra protection.

But, in the end, only a small group of teenagers were willing to join them, with the bolder of the grandparents volunteering to join. Katara had to say no to the teenagers, but Qitsuq and some of her shifter friends insisted on coming along, promising to carry their own weight and travel in animal form.

While packing their things, Qitsuq approached Katara while Adlartok attended to Aang and gave him advice on his forms.

“So, the governor said you’re headed to the North Pole, huh?” she asked. “Girl, I know they’ll be thrilled to teach the Avatar, but you…” She shook her head. “They’ve forgotten what importance women have in our society.”

Katara paused, nearly dropping a second parka she made while there. “What do you mean?”

“The North adopted some…Earth Kingdom views, and their women are limited to healing only, forced to rely on their male relatives for protection. There are no women fighters, and the main reason was to protect them.” She scoffed. “Unfortunately, some men have taken that to mean that any woman is free game, and given that you and Mirabel are of betrothal age…”

Katara wanted to think that she was trying to scare her, but it sounded genuine. Maybe that wasn’t the case, or they were better about it, but either way, it wasn’t a comforting thought. Would Sokka protect her from suitors who didn’t understand a girl’s “no” to mean just that?

“Maybe we should get them to reconsider that.”

Qitsuq chuckled. “Given what Sokka told me about you and the earthbenders, I won’t be surprised if you do cause change. Your courage is commendable, very much on the level of the finest warrior we have here.”

“So, what should I do if a boy approaches me?”

“Trust Isabela. I’m sure she’ll be willing to scare them off with her vines. And if that doesn’t work…well, Sokka should be a good guardian.” She chuckled. “I wonder if I can still pull off the scary grandma act. It’s been so long since I was able to scare off an aggressive suitor from one of my own students.”

“You’re coming with us?”

She nodded. “Of course. After all, I doubt Kanna would be very happy if I left you alone on such a perilous quest.” She hugged Katara and kissed the top of her head. “No need to fret, dear one. I may seem harmless, but I know how to really scare men. And these old bones are yearning for a new adventure to go on.”

“And I like to learn more from you.”

“Yes.” She looked over to Mirabel, who was getting more gifts from the chief’s wife and a trail of heartbroken young men who’d tried to ask her out, with Isabela using her vines to keep them away from Mirabel. “But, I’m sure learning about Mirabel will be something.”

“If you think she’s spunky, you haven’t met Camilo yet.”

“Ah, the shapeshifter? I would love to learn more about him and that dear little brother of his. And teaching the Avatar and his aid will be a joy and honor.”

***

The next morning, Adlartok gathered the village and walked them to the entrance, stopping just shy of the sunlight. His attendants carried bowls of face paint, with a trail of youth looking on with tears in their eyes.

“Although we will be parted from some of our best shifters,” he said, “we cannot bar you from the duty of aiding the Avatar.” He took a bowl of paint and placed markings on the volunteers, creating the Water Tribe crest. “May the blessings of Tui and La follow you to the North Pole and beyond. May your spirits never be tainted, and may your honor and your life be sanctified in life and death. We are one in mind and one in spirit, although many in body.” He turned to Aang. “Avatar Aang, Aid Mirabel, we are honored to have hosted you and your companions for this short time. You have been blessed by the spirits. May their cloak of protection cover you.”

They bowed, and Aang and Mirabel bowed back. Katara and Isabela followed suit, while Sokka nodded his head. For a moment, it felt like the war hadn’t destroyed them, like they never had to deal with raids and the Fire Nation. They were one, even if they were separated.

They loaded up their things on Appa, including gifts from the others and clothing for cooler environments, and the volunteers shifted into multiple birds, with Qitsuq the only one staying in human form and curling up next to Mirabel like a favored grandchild, a feline smile on her face. 

“Appa, yip-yip,” Aang said. The sky bison soared, and they looked down on the crevice until it disappeared from view.

If anyone else looked, they would only find an empty valley. But they knew better: it was a sanctuary for a people who’d been scattered, a home for a people whose home had been destroyed.

Maybe things would be better now that they had a sanctuary outside the Encanto.

Chapter Text

With the addition of the other waterbenders, it was easier to traverse the area. They managed to avoid threats with the birds scouting, and hunting for food became like a game with the carnivores going to town with their claws and teeth. And with the waterbenders with them, Katara, Mirabel, and Aang got practice partners. Aang and Katara were far better than Mirabel, who struggled a little with the southern style, but she wasn’t too far behind them.

It also meant that the boys were dead last for bathing. The birds went first, then the other animals, and then the girls. Aang went and bathed by himself, and Qitsuq was happy to make sure there was no ogling while the girls bathed. In fact, she would stay in her feline form when they slept, curled up next to Mirabel most of the time. Sokka could tell Katara was a little jealous, but in the end, she just pulled her bedroll closer.

But traveling with a group had its downsides. It was harder to evade troops and looks, so the shapeshifters stayed in their animal form most of the time. Mirabel certainly liked the presence of the animals, at least. Still, it was hard not to see the irony. Maybe having so few friends meant she was reading animal fables to Antonio so much.

Ironic, indeed, having to travel with dinner.

Still, the fact they managed this long without getting noticed was a miracle from Tui and La. However, the fact was that Isabela needed to practice using her gift in warfare, and there weren’t a lot of places she could practice without getting noticed.

So, he kept a weather eye out, ready to find the perfect spot…

“Sokka!” Mirabel cried, pointing as one of the sparrows came back from scouting. He quickly transformed into Akumik, a young shapeshifter who’d been orphaned in a Fire Nation attack.

“You have to come see this,” he said. “To the east.”

They followed, Mirabel on Qitsuq’s back, and quickly found what Akumik described. A glade appeared, with ash and scratch marks on the trees. Aang looked around and almost stepped on something, finding a burnt item.

“Hey, look,” he said, pulling something from the ground. “A sword made out of a whale’s tooth.”

Sokka frowned, while Isabela looked interested in the item. It was a Water Tribe weapon, with the markings to prove it.

“This is a Water Tribe weapon,” Qitsuq said, turning to her human form. “My father used one of these in the early attacks.”

“See if you can find anything else,” Sokka said. 

They searched the clearing, with Katara looking the hardest. Mirabel seemed a little unsure but went along with it. 

Sokka looked around, finding a burnt weapon. It wasn’t clear if it was for marking territory or causing wounds, but it clearly had been in use.

“What do you think happened here?” Akumik asked.

Sokka brushed the burn marks. “There was a battle. Water Tribe warriors ambushed a group of firebenders. The firebenders fought back but the warriors drove them down this hill.”

The group followed him down the hill, some of them eager to see true warriors. No doubt they would put Mariano to shame with their fighting techniques. But, there were no signs of the warriors outside their footprints, leading down to a shore. A calm ocean met their eyes.

“So, then what happened?” Aang asked.

“Where are they?” Qitsuq asked.

“I don’t know,” Sokka said. “The trail ends here.”

“Wait, look!” Katara said, pointing in the distance.

“It can’t be,” Mirabel said.

Sokka followed their gaze and found the clue he’d been looking for.

A Southern Water Tribe boat was lodged close to the rocks.

“It’s one of our boats!” Sokka cried.

“A war boat?” Mirabel asked.

“Maybe someone will come back for it,” Isabela said. “Then we can get the juicy details of what happened in this battle of yours.”

They scurried towards it, hope blooming in Sokka’s heart. Katara seemed eager to believe it.

“Is this Dad’s boat?” she asked.

“No,” Sokka said, “but it’s from his fleet. Dad was here!”

“So, we might be able to meet someone close to your dad,” Mirabel said. “I would like to meet him, at least.”

“Same here,” Qitsuq said. “It’s been so long since I’ve seen a grown Water Tribe warrior from the homeland.”

“We’ve never been there,” Akumik said. “A lot of us grew up in the caves. Maybe this…this is a chance to return to our roots.”

“Either way, it’s a good place to practice,” Isabela said.

“Great,” Sokka said.

“The rest of us will set up camp,” Qitsuq added. “Come, Mirabel, I would like to see you get some fish for the rest of us.”

“Coming,” Mirabel said, Katara tailing her closely.

Sokka followed Isabela back to the clearing. “Well, let’s see what you got.”

Isabela summoned some vines, gathering salvageable wood and other supplies, each adorned with thorns. She also managed to scare away non-shifter animals from the area with a quick whip of a vine and hang one of the shifters by his ankle.

“I thought you needed help,” he said. “Can you put me down?”

She did so with a feline grin. “Of course.”

“That’s pretty good,” he said. “But you might want to make it thick enough that it doesn’t burn away quickly.”

“I’ve been getting better with using it more defensively,” she said. “Better than for decoration.”

“And pollen pods?”

The florist hummed. “Well, if it’s big enough, it could potentially ruin any camouflage or put the person to sleep.”

“And ruin their advantage of surprise.” Sokka smiled. “You’re a fast learner.”

“In this circumstance, I have to be. I’m Mirabel’s older sister, so I have to be protective of her.”

He nodded. “That’s the same between me and Katara. I’m there for her, even if she drives me up the wall sometimes.”

“Sometimes?”

“All the time.”

“That sounds more realistic.” She gestured to the campsite, where Mirabel already had sleeping bags out and a snack going over the fire. “You think it’ll be easy for her to heal from all this?”

“No. Frankly, I’m worried she’ll scar too easily.”

She sighed. “Sokka, I’m almost 22. And yet, sometimes, it feels like Mirabel is that age mentally. She…she’s already got scars from things I did, things the family did. What I worry is that Fire Lord Ozai might use those against her, turn her against us. Yes, she’s loyal to a fault, but that might backfire on her.”

Sokka tried to argue that it was more likely Ozai would ignore her, but it was a real fear he had with Katara. It could be seen as a power move to grab the last trueborn southern waterbender and turn her into a pro-Ozai paragon. It was worse than death.

“What you did back in the Encanto…was it the first time she was at the receiving end?”

Isabela shook her head. “No. There were a few other instances. Once, I broke her leg by accident—it really was an accident, I was trying to keep her from falling—and another time, I used the vines to throw her to the side and she hit the building really hard.” She sighed. “I wish I could stop myself from becoming that version of me. She deserves a better sister.”

“Would you do it again?” he asked.

“No. Not again, not ever. I want to be better for her sake. She already has enough to handle.”

“Well, let’s shelve this and get supplies,” he said. “No use beating a dead sled dog.”

They gathered so much wood that they had extra for the trip and even caught some squirrels and other birds (nonshifters, something they checked before striking) for dinner, something that was welcomed heartily. They delved into speculation on how large the battle was, how many people were involved.

And yet…

Sokka wasn’t sure what to think. It certainly had been a surprise to find one of Dad’s boats, but it was still uncertain how he would react to all this. As far as he knew, Katara was the only waterbender in the village. How would he react to more southern waterbenders that were presumed dead?

His thoughts kept him up into the night, while everyone else, both human and animal, seemed to be sound asleep. Strangely, even Isabela was still awake, not even trying to hide her anxiety.

“Do you think we face an ambush here?” she asked. “I mean, there’s nowhere else to go, and I doubt a lot of the others know how to swim.”

“I’m aware of that,” he said. “It’s just that…I am worried that we’ll always be hunted. It’s not something I want to face, but…we have to prepare for it just in case we have to run.”

“That’s the thing. Where do we—who’s that?”

Sokka bristled as distant movement broke his concentration. He gripped his knife, and Isabela prepared a thorny vine—

“Sokka?”

The voice was too familiar for him to ignore it. Sokka looked closer as a Water Tribe warrior stepped out from the shadows…

“Bato?” he asked.

Sure enough, it was Bato, one of Dad’s closest friends. However, he was dressed in bandages, half his slip down to accommodate it.

Mirabel, Katara, and Aang stirred.

“Who?” Aang and Mirabel asked.

“Bato!” Katara cried, dashing towards him and tackling him in a hug.

“Who’s Bato?” Mirabel asked, a little unsure.

“Sokka, Katara,” Bato said, taking them in a warm embrace. “It’s been so long.” He looked over the group. “And who are they?”

“I’m Mirabel Madrigal,” Mirabel said. “This is my sister Isabela.”

“Pleased to meet you,” Isabela said. “I assume you’re close with Sokka.”

“He and Katara are like my niece and nephew,” he said. “I’m close with their dad, Hakoda of the Southern Water Tribe.”

“What’s going on?” Qitsuq asked as the other shifters turned to their human forms.

Bato looked utterly shocked. “Southern waterbenders? Where were you hiding?”

“A series of rock villages in the caves,” Akumik said. “Most of us grew up there.”

“And they’ve been a big help,” Aang said.

“Oh, and this is the Avatar,” Isabela said. “He’s called Aang.”

Bato bowed. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Avatar Aang.”

“Where’s Dad?” Sokka asked.

“Is he here?” Katara added.

“Can we meet him?” Isabela and Mirabel asked at the same time.

“No,” Bato said, “he and the warriors should be in the eastern Earth Kingdom by now.”

The shifters sighed in disappointment. 

“Shame,” Qitsuq said. “It seems we’ll have to wait for that meeting.”

Everyone shivered as a cold wind came through, and even Mirabel seemed affected by it.

“This is no place for a reunion,” Bato said. “Let’s get inside.”

“We can watch over your boat,” Akumik and the younger shifters said.

“I’d rather come with you,” Qitsuq said.

The small group followed, with Isabela staying close to Mirabel.

“So, where are you two from?” Bato asked. “Some Earth Kingdom town?”

“Actually, we’re from the Encanto,” Mirabel said.

Bato stopped, turning to face them with a quizzical look. “The what ?”

“The Encanto,” Sokka said. “It’s a magical sanctuary in Colombia. They got here because they’re descendants of Yukio and they have this wacky portal device.”

For a moment, the older man looked ready to call them insane, but he sighed. “Well, crazier things have happened. I’ll take your word for it.”

“Frankly, it’s nice to have an adult around,” Isabela said.

“Aren’t you one?” Bato asked. 

“Correction, an adult who knows what he’s doing.”

He chuckled. “Really? Is that so? I’m glad to inspire some confidence in you.”

“Where are we headed, Bato?” Katara asked.

“My sanctuary for the past weeks,” he said as a nunnery appeared in the distance. “After I was wounded, your father carried me to this abbey. The sisters have been taking care of me ever since.”

They crossed the threshold, where nuns went about crafting some sort of concoction and tending to the late night activities. The Mother Superior, an elderly nun, turned around and smiled as the group approached.

“Mother Superior,” Bato said, gesturing to the kids and Qitsuq. “These are Hakoda’s children and Isabela and Mirabel Madrigal. They’ve been traveling with the Avatar. I found them by my boat.”

Sokka noted the increased interest from the nuns, who stopped in their conversations to stare at the group.

“Young Avatar,” the Mother Superior said, bowing alongside her two attendants, “it gives me great joy to be in your presence. Welcome to our abbey.”

“Thank you, it’s truly an honor to be here,” he said. “I don’t know if you know this, but Mirabel’s my aid.”

“Your aid?” Bato asked. “You didn’t say that.”

“It’s true,” she said. “Would you like a demonstration?”

The nuns dropped any pretense of a chore and made room. Sure enough, Mirabel channeled each element, spinning on an airball like a dancer, summoning one of the pots’ contents into a pleasant shower, creating balancing spikes to support the walls, and finally using a controlled flame to keep the consistency of a pot of soup warm. A round of applause followed, and she bowed as if she’d just won a huge award. Even Sokka was impressed with how she could control her power and still be able to do more than the average bender.

“How amazing,” the Mother Superior said, a warm smile on her face. “Truly remarkable, young Mirabel. I’m sure you will do many great things with your powers.”

“Thanks,” she said.

“And you, Isabela?” one of the attendants asked. “Do you have powers?”

Isabela smiled, and with one flick of her wrist, roses and various flowers lined the cracks of the stone, with decorative vines lining the walls. Even cacti and more dangerous plants appeared on the gate. The applause was just as enthusiastic.

“Amazing!” the Mother Superior said, applauding eagerly at the demonstration. “Truly talented. I wonder if you could produce some rare flowers. The Fire Nation makes shipping hard, and we are producing perfumes that could be enhanced with these flowers.”

“Perfume?” Sokka asked. “Maybe we can dump some on Appa, because he stinks so much.”

No one laughed, and Bato gave him an indifferent look. “You have your father’s wit.”

Isabela nodded. “I would be happy to help with that.”

Mirabel sniffed one of the vats. “It smells nice. Any chance I could get a bottle?”

“Of course,” the Mother Superior said. “Since you are friends with Bato, you can have one for free.”

“Thank you, Mother Superior,” Bato said. “But it is getting late.”

“Of course. We’ll see you in the morning.”

The group left, Isabela cleaning up the flowers and vines before they got past the gate. They walked a bit to Bato’s hut, which was a perfect replica of home. Isabela and Mirabel looked at the pelts with wonder while Aang flinched slightly.

“Bato, it looks like home,” Katara said. 

“Everything’s here,” Sokka said. “Even the pelts.”

“Is this what it’s like to be in the South Pole?” Mirabel asked.

“Just add snow and ice, and you got it,” Qitsuq said, almost reminiscent. “We tried to get close to this in our villages, but importing furs would have been too obvious.”

“That is true,” Bato said, “but I would love to hear about your Encanto.”

Sokka smiled. “We were there, actually.” He paused. “Well, Katara, Aang, and I were there. We met Qitsuq later.”

“Oh, I see. What was it like there?”

“Very warm,” Katara said. “It’s a tropical place.”

“Let’s just say things got crazy while they were there,” Mirabel said. “My powers got exposed to the rest of the family.”

“And do they have more powers?” Bato asked. 

“Yes, except my cousin Antonio,” Mirabel said. “I have another sister, Luisa, and she had superstrength. She can literally lift a building off its foundation without breaking a sweat. My cousin Dolores can literally hear everything, my other cousin Camilo can change his form into any person, and Antonio will get his gift in the coming year. My aunt Pepa can summon storms and control the weather, my uncle Bruno can see the future, and my mother can heal with her food.”

Bato’s eyes lit up. “Your mother can heal with food? That’s a useful thing to have when you’re on your own. Maybe it would have helped me with this arm of mine.”

“We have a stash of her food,” Sokka said. “We ran out of the arepas, which are heavenly, and only have the sourdough starters left.”

“That’s smart.” He removed the lid on a pot. “Speaking of food, I made stewed sea prunes.”

Qitsuq lit up and grabbed a bowl, chowing down on it as if she would never get it again. Mirabel took a bowl and tried a few, making a bit of a face but forcing herself to swallow. 

“It’s good,” she said. “Maybe not my favorite, but good.”

“That’s understandable,” Bato said. “Some of the nuns aren’t too fond of these either.” 

Sokka frowned. Why did anyone not like stewed sea prunes? It was very tasty, and he could eat a whole keg of it and still be hungry. Perhaps they needed to try a true Southern Water Tribe spread after the war.

“So, how have things been for you kids?” he asked.

“Strange,” Mirabel said.

“I’ve been teaching them how to hunt,” Sokka said. “Especially Isabela. It’s certainly interesting.”

“And how have you done with hunting?”

“Quite well,” Isabela said, lighting up at the mention. “In fact, I think I’ll try pursuing it back home or more often.”

“Learned that fast?” Bato chuckled a bit. “That’s faster than I even got. You’re your father’s son, alright.”

Sokka beamed proudly. Of course he wouldn’t deny turning the former señorita perfecta of the Encanto into a proud, wild huntress. It was certainly something to show Alma that things had to change even more.

“There’s something I should tell you,” Bato said after a moment. “I’m expecting a message from your father. 

“When?” Katara asked, her eyes dancing in the firelight.

“Any day now,” Bato said. “Your father said he would send a message when they found the rendezvous point. If you wait until the message arrives, you can come with me and see your father again.”

“A chance to meet Hakoda?” Mirabel asked.

“A chance to see the current leader of the South Pole?” Qitsuq added.

Sokka was just as giddy as a child getting candy on his birthday. “It’s been two years since we’ve seen Dad. That would be so incredible!” He turned to Katara. “Katara!”

“I do really miss him,” Katara said, a kind smile on her face. “It would be great to see Dad.”

“I mean, I get the feeling,” Mirabel said. “I haven’t seen the majority of my family in weeks. But two years…”

“Make it close to a few decades for me,” Qitsuq said. “I’m not entirely sure if there are survivors.”

“It’s been far too long, hasn’t it?” Bato said. “I’m not sure when word will arrive, but when it does, I’m sure it will be a relief to the sisters.”

The door slid open and shut, but Sokka thought it was just someone taking a break. After all, this was far more important than what was going on outside.

Still, it meant risking Aang’s mission and Mirabel’s safety…

“It would be great,” Sokka started, losing all anticipation, “but we can’t. We have to get Aang to the North Pole first.”

“Even if we do have time to wait for the message, who knows how far we have to travel. We don’t have time for a long detour.”

“Not to mention risk Prince Zuko getting his hands on Hakoda,” Mirabel added. “Or discovering the hidden villages.”

“Those are valid concerns,” Bato said. “I’m sure your father would understand and be proud that his children are helping the Avatar and his aid.”

The door opened, and Aang and Isabela returned.

“Hey,” he said, “sorry I was gone so long.”

Sokka blinked as he registered his ward. “Hey, Aang, I didn’t notice you left.”

“Yup, but now I’m back,” he said. “Just…needed a breather.”

“The pelts,” Isabela said.

Sokka nodded. It was a different lifestyle, and he was averse to meat and dead animals. It made sense he would need to get away from the pelts. For him, it was normal. Maybe that was why he didn’t notice Aang and Isabela sneak out of the hut.

***

Aang made his way back to the boat, watching as the shifters napped through the night, unaware of the brewing storm within him. Yes, it had been comforting to know they would aid him no matter the obstacles, but this felt weird. They were talking about reuniting with their dad, not noticing how he just blended into the background. Once, he would have been happy to be part of the background, but he couldn’t help but be slightly envious. He’d never see Gyatso again, and that had been the closest thing to a father figure he had. They might not understand his situation fully…

“Aang?”

He looked up to find Isabela walking towards him. “Yeah?”

“You okay?”

He sighed. “Not really.”

She got onto the boat and sat next to him. “You’re worried about them abandoning you, aren’t you?”

He looked up. “How did you know that?”

“I’ve seen that expression before,” she said. “Mirabel had it after her gift ceremony, and…well, let’s just say I don’t want to see anyone be left behind like she was.”

“It’s just…they haven’t seen their dad in two years. What if they decide that they could go and see him?”

“They know about the time limit. From what I know, they won’t abandon you. I certainly won’t, and Mirabel agreed to help you. She never breaks her word, not even under torture.” She winced. “At least, I hope she can withstand torture.”

“Me, too.” He looked away. “Can you give me a few minutes?”

“Sure.” She paused. “And Aang? I’m glad you went looking for us back in the Encanto. I…I wasn’t sure if I was going to return after what I did.”

She walked away, and Aang watched her leave, his heart heavier than before. He still wasn’t sure how he felt about everything in the Encanto. Yes, it seemed pleasant, but Mirabel still had scars from there, and he wasn’t sure if the spirits were choosing Mirabel as his replacement. And yet…it was like looking into a mirror, seeing his anguish reflected in her own pain, the isolation and weight of proving himself to a world that didn’t seem ready for him. He had no people, no safety net. If he failed, the world would crumble under Ozai’s rule. And if he got his hands on Mirabel…

An ostrich-horse’s bray caught Aang’s attention, and a messenger approached, a wrapped scroll in his hand.

“I’m looking for Bato of the Water Tribe,” the messenger said.

“Uh,” Aang said, “I know Bato.”

“Make sure he gets this.” The messenger handed Aang the scroll before riding away, the tracks fresh alongside the shore.

Aang opened the scroll, his eyes widening. It was the map that Bato was talking about when they got to the rendezvous. He had said the message was due any day, and it would be a good thing…

But it also meant that Katara and Sokka could leave him. His first friends had the means to find their dad, leaving him behind. Even with Isabela and Mirabel aiding him and the promise of the Encanto being a safe haven, it was too much of a temptation. He could hide it until they left and leave it in Bato’s things so he gets it.

He crumpled it up and started heading to the hut, vowing to keep it hidden until he was sure Sokka and Katara wouldn’t leave him. 

***

Bato returned to the boat the next morning while the shifters bathed and found their breakfast. The rest of the group watched as he fixed some things that fell out of repair, with Isabela aiding him and Qitsuq continuing her campaign to make Mirabel her new favorite grandchild. She wouldn’t let her lift a finger the next day, not even to get her own food. Even Bato was endorsing this, encouraging her to just rest while she could just in case she needed her strength later. Aang seemed more focused on the sand, but that could be because he preferred to fly.

“So, this boat seems to be in good condition,” Isabela said. “Must be important to you.”

“It’s sentimental to me,” he said. “It was built by my father.”

Sokka smiled. It was nice to keep some of the things Dad made for him. It was a show of affection, of care.

“Was this the boat he took you ice-dodging in?” he asked.

Qitsuq looked up from styling Mirabel’s hair. “Wait, you still do ice-dodging?”

“When the men were around, yes,” Bato said. 

“What’s ice-dodging?” a lot of the younger shifters said, excitement in their eyes.

“A rite of passage for young people,” Qitsuq said. “Even the girls participate.”

“Yep,” Bato said, patting the boat tenderly. “It’s got the scar to prove it.” He turned his warm smile onto Sokka. “What about you, Sokka? I’m sure you got wild stories from your first time ice dodging.”

Sokka’s smile disappeared. He wished he had the chance to go ice-dodging with Dad. But, the war had taken that from him, too. It felt wrong to not have the chance to go ice-dodging with him.

“He never got to go,” Katara said. “He wasn’t old enough.”

Qitsuq frowned. “Well, that’s an injustice if I’ve ever seen one.”

Bato sighed. “Oh, I forgot. You were too young.”

“He’s old enough now, isn’t he?” Qitsuq asked. “Fourteen’s the limit.”

“Hey, I’m fourteen, too,” Mirabel said. “Can I do it?”

“Me, too?” Isabela and Katara asked.

“Ice-dodging?” Aang asked. “Sorry, I wasn’t really paying attention.”

“We don’t know about it either,” Akumik added. “What’s involved, Bato?”

Bato paused for a moment. “Like Qitsuq said, it’s a rite of passage for young Southern Water Tribe members. When you turn fourteen, your dad takes you—” He smiled, putting a hand on Sokka’s shoulder. “Actually, you’re about to find out. Do any youngsters here want to try their hand at it?”

The cheers from the younger shifters were almost deafening, since about seven of the shifters were over fourteen but under twenty.

“Same goes for you, Isabela and Mirabel,” he said. “You’ve learned to hunt southern style and waterbend southern style in your case, Mirabel. How about sailing southern-style?”

Mirabel cheered while Isabela bore a very eager grin on her face. Sokka was convinced more and more that underneath the Colombian dress and demeanor, they were more wolf-like than they let on.

“I’ll take the shifters first,” Bato said. “Come on.”

Seven youths ran to the ship, four boys and three girls, and Bato led them on, unfurling the sail and moving them towards the rocks.

“So, ice dodging, hmm?” Isabela asked. “Must be quite the thrill.”

“It is,” Qitsuq said. “It’s a shame that the majority of our young never knew it. We tried to make our own version, but it was never the same.” She sighed. “If you managed to get the wildest story, you got bragging rights.”

Aang shifted on his feet. “Right. Must be quite the experience.”

Sokka side-eyed Aang again. He seemed more nervous than usual, but it could be that he was doing something he was not familiar with. Maybe he was stressed at the idea of dodging ice. Either way, it was clear to him that this was not to be missed, not by a longshot.

Bato returned, and the youth scrambled out, special marks on their foreheads. 

“That was amazing!” Akumik cried.

“Yeah, let’s teach our parents,” his closest friend, Cupun, added, her dark eyes alight with delight. “They’ll want to do this, too.”

“Just another thing we need to recover,” Katara said.

“All right, we’re next,” Sokka said. “Come on.”

They boarded Bato’s boat, and got into position: Isabela and Katara took up the aft part of the boat, and Mirabel and Aang took up the helm.

“Ice dodging is a ceremonial test of wisdom, bravery, and trust,” Bato said. “In our village, ice dodging is usually done by weaving a boat through a field of icebergs.”

“So, how do we ice dodge without ice?” Isabela asked. “I don’t see any.”

“I can make some,” Mirabel added.

“No need, sweet thing,” Bato said. “You’ll be dodging those.”

The group followed his gaze to sharp rocks sticking up by the shore. Sokka braced himself for the risks to come. It may not be ice that they dodged, but it was still dangerous. He didn’t want to risk another near miss with drowning.

Bato continued with his instructions. “Since there are five of you, I’ll divvy you up.” He looked at Sokka meaningfully. “Sokka, you steer and call the shots. Lead wisely. Isabela, Katara, you secure the main sail without the use of plants. This is based on skill alone, not magic.” Isabela seemed a little too eager to do something without her plant-based gift. “Mirabel, Aang, you control the jib. Without your steady hand, the whole ship goes down. The winds can be brutal, so be brave. Aang, Mirabel, your position is about trust.” 

Aang tensed up a little too much. “I know that. Why wouldn’t I know that? I’m the Avatar. I know about trust.”

Mirabel nodded eagerly. “I’ll make sure nothing goes wrong on our end.”

Sokka paused. He expected Mirabel to double down on her determination, but Aang being suddenly defensive certainly didn’t inspire a lot of confidence.

Bato made his way to the back of the boat. “For this to be done properly, I cannot help. You pass or you fail on your own.”

Everyone looked a little winded from the revelation, but Mirabel’s grip tightened and Katara and Isabela shared a determined look. They were going to pass, no question about it. Aang looked a little uncertain, but with Mirabel by his side, he would get over his nerves.

They moved towards the rocks, Sokka barking orders. The boat rocked side-to-side, with Bato fighting to stay still in the winds and waves. For a moment, it looked like they were going to hit the rocks…

When they opened their eyes, the boat had passed through without a scratch. Sokka gaped at the sight, shock and pride swirling into one.

But another crop of rocks appeared, taller and sharper than the ones they passed through. Another challenge…

“There’s no way through,” Katara said.

“We should turn back now,” Aang added.

“We can make it,” Sokka said.

Bato stood, and even Isabela and Mirabel shared worried looks. They hadn’t faced something like this before. Even the storm in Cranefish Town wasn’t as unexpected as this.
“You’ve already proven yourself, Sokka,” Bato said. “Maybe, we should—”

“Aang, put some air in that sail,” Sokka said, already channeling the same wit that got him through most of the bad instances in his life. “Mirabel, Katara, bend as much water as you can between here and those rocks. Isabela, keep that sail tight!”

They did as they were told, and the combined efforts of the group almost seemed not enough to get past the rocks. Maybe the boat would have another scar or worse. Maybe it would fail…

No, it wouldn’t fail…

The wave that Katara and Mirabel summoned carried the boat over the second set of rocks, and Bato seemed speechless at the sight.

“By Tui and La, you might just be our greatest asset,” Bato said. “That was…that was better than anything. Even the previous group didn’t think of that.”

Sokka beamed at the compliment. Creativity and resilience would win out over all.

They certainly earned their marks today.

They went back the way they came, avoiding the rocks, and they disembarked on the beach. Bato got out the ceremonial paint, a proud smile on his face.

“The spirits bear witness to these marks, from both the Encanto and this,” he said, approaching Sokka first and painting the familiar pattern. “For Sokka, the Mark of the Wise. The same mark your father earned.” 

Sokka beamed as Bato pulled his hand away, the traditional paint wet and cool and welcome. Dad would be proud to know his son followed in his footsteps, even away from the South Pole.

He moved to Katara next. “For Katara, the Mark of the Brave.”

Katara looked delighted. No doubt he’d hear about it for the next few weeks on Appa’s back.

Bato stopped in front of Isabela. “For Isabela, the Mark of the Resilient.”

He painted the symbol on Isabela’s forehead, and no doubt she would be bragging about it when they got back to the Encanto after the war. Alma might just be surprised.

Bato moved to Mirabel. “And for Mirabel, aid to the Avatar, the Mark of the Blessed. You are indeed favored by the spirits.”

Mirabel nodded in appreciation. She never bragged about herself, though Isabela might be crowing about it in the near future. She already told him about how Mirabel was considered a miracle baby after the storm due to complications in her birth. Her family might find it almost fitting for her, the most humble and steadfast member of the Madrigal family, to be considered blessed.

He moved to Aang. “And for Aang, the Mark of the Trusted.” He rubbed the mark onto his forehead. “Mirabel, Isabela, Aang, you are all now honorary members of the Southern Water Tribe.”

Mirabel and Isabela whooped in delight, and Sokka suspected they would absolutely love the extended community. They were already community-oriented, so this would be a good adjustment.

Aang, though…

He rubbed the mark off his forehead. “No, you can’t trust me.”

They all turned to him, confused expressions on their faces.

“What do you mean, Aang?” Mirabel asked. 

“Aang, what are you talking about?” Katara added.

“We trusted you so far,” Isabela said. “So…yeah, you can.”

Aang put a hand in his pantsuit, pulling out a crumpled map. “A messenger gave this to me for you, Bato.”

Katara took the map from his hands, and Sokka’s heart dropped. It was the map to Dad’s camp. Aang had hidden this from them? Why?

“You have to understand,” he said, almost crying. “I was afraid that — ”

Sokka grabbed the map, his anger exploding. “This is the map to our father! You had it this whole time? How could you?”

He shrugged slightly, but Sokka couldn’t believe that this was some innocent mistake. Aang had withheld information, and now they had a problem on their hands. If he could hide this and the reason behind his departure, what else would he hide from them? What if he got a threatening message for Mirabel and hid that? What if the Encanto was invaded and he withheld that?

“Well,” he said, “you can go to the North Pole on your own. I’m going to find Dad!”

“Sokka!” Mirabel and Isabela protested.

“You can’t just leave him!” Mirabel added. “You can’t! Yes, I get that he was scared, but he made a minor mistake. You can reunite with your father at any time without fear. He’s still a child in many aspects.”

“Mamá would kill you for that,” Isabela finished. “Are you sure you want to scorn him when he acted out of fear?”

Bato frowned. “Now, Sokka--”

Sokka turned his back on the Avatar. “Katara, are you with me?”

For a moment, she looked torn, but she made the right choice.

“I’m with you, Sokka.”

“You, too?” Mirabel asked.

“You have the other benders,” she said. “I only have one brother. I have to stick by him, even if he’s an idiot.”

“Fine,” Mirabel said. “We didn’t need you anyway. Maybe it’s better that you’re not around.”

“We have enough skills to survive,” Isabela said.

A pang of guilt followed. He had taught them those skills. He’d seen how they were before he stepped in. Now, they would use the skills but scorn the teacher.

They stepped on the boat, the Madrigal sisters keeping away from Sokka and Katara.

“I think this is a mistake,” Bato said. “Do not turn your back on the Avatar. It sullies your honor and makes your word worthless. He made a mistake out of fear. No one’s dead because of it.”

The trip back to the abbey was tense. The others were giving Sokka the stink-eye, and the others rallied around Aang, with Qitsuq assuring Aang they weren’t leaving. Separating their things was extra awkward, but even then, it was worth it. He would see Dad, and things would be fine.

Except…who would protect Mirabel if Isabela was taken out?

Perhaps the benders would help her there.

It was better this way.

***

“So,” Isabela said as the trio of Southern tribesmen left, the abbey behind them and their next destination an unknown, “what’s the plan now?”

“We can settle anywhere,” Qitsuq said. “Mirabel has the scrolls and the plans. We don’t need to go to the North Pole anymore.”

“And that was Sokka’s idea,” Mirabel said. “Well, Sokka and Katara. We can find somewhere safe.”

“Our caves aren’t compromised,” Akumik added. “We can train there.”

For a moment, Aang wondered if it was worth going underground again to train. It would certainly be a good option. He already hid for a hundred years. What was a few more months to hide and train? At least he’d be doing something.

But he would miss his first friends.

“Avatar, Aide, you have to leave!”

Everyone looked up as the Mother Superior ran towards them, an alarmed expression on her face.

“Yes, I get it,” Aang said, slightly annoyed. “We were just about to leave.”

“That’s not it,” Mirabel said. “What happened?”

“A group of people came to the abbey looking for you!” she said.

“Who?” Isabela asked, summoning thorny vines while the other shifters prepared their weapons.

“A young woman with a horrible monster and a young man with a scar.”

Aang widened his eyes. “Zuko!”

“How did he find our location?” Mirabel asked. “I thought we lost him a while.”

“The beast was using the scent of a necklace,” she said.

“Necklace?” Isabela asked. “Like, a Southern Water Tribe necklace?”

“Northern,” Qitsuq said. “Trust me, we Southern women don’t use necklaces except one…”

The realization hit them.

“Katara!” they said.

Everyone turned to each other and nodded. They had a rescue mission.

Chapter Text

They thought it would be easy to fend off the attackers.

Nothing could prepare them for the scene they found at the abbey.

Yes, Iroh and Zuko were spearheading the attack, and they caught up with Sokka and Katara, who were both paralyzed. However, they had help: a female bounty hunter donning black clothing and darker makeup riding something like a long armadillo with a starfish-shaped nose, a whip in her hand. She looked up just as Appa pushed the creature away, landing on her back and moving to avoid the tongue.

Zuko was quick to fight, throwing fire blast after fire blast at Aang. Far from the instance in the forest outside the fortress, he was determined to catch Aang, and Mirabel, not wanting to abandon him, couldn’t help but pity him. Maybe in another life, they wouldn’t be enemies.

Oh, Dios help us, Mirabel prayed.

“Well?” Isabela asked. “This was your idea, Mira.”

She sighed. She really hoped she wouldn’t have to fight Zuko, but if push came to shove…

She threw out an earth spike, breaking up the fight. It gave Aang the edge he needed, and he took it, jumping into the air and onto the roof of the abbey. Zuko gave her a passing look of shock, but she didn’t mind it, already dragging Katara and Sokka out of the way. The less people getting hurt in this, the better.

And the shifters were already helping Appa drive the beast back. Its handler tried to break up the fight, but Qitsuq already kept her distracted.

“I thought there were no waterbenders left outside the North Pole,” she said.

“Sweetheart, there’s more ways to evade a predator,” she said sweetly, though the gleam in her smile was not so sweet.

Her eyes found Isabela, who joined Mirabel in getting some of the nuns out of the way, and an interested look came over her.

“And who might you be?” she asked, still not helping her mount against the other shifters. “I don’t think I’ve seen you before.”

Isabela rolled her eyes and turned to aid her. “Mirabel!”

Mirabel barely looked up just as the creature’s tongue struck her. The bounty hunter and Isabela rushed forward, but Iroh beat them to it, grabbing her and pulling her aside. The tongue hit Isabela, too, and she collapsed against the wall, with Iroh pulling her aside as well.

“Well, this is a mess,” the bounty hunter grumbled.

“You’ll be paid well for this,” Iroh said.

“I better be.”

“What’s going on?” Mirabel asked. “And why can’t I move?”

“Nyla’s a shirshu,” the bounty hunter said. “One hit from her tongue paralyzes you for an hour.”

“Great,” Isabela hissed. “Just perfect.”

“And why did you get involved?” Mirabel asked.

“I’d rather not see any other people get hurt.” He sighed. “This really is a mess. I’m sorry you were dragged into this.”

“I’m not sorry,” Isabela said. “If it weren’t for that beast, I’d be kicking ass right now.”

The bounty hunter looked impressed. “Really? Care to show me in a more private setting?”

“No, thanks,” both sisters said.

“We can’t really afford it,” Mirabel added.

“Oh, no need for that kind of payment. And call me Jun. I can easily arrange for a private date.”

“We got more important things to do,” she said. “Like, end a war.”

“I can wait.”

Mirabel tried to roll her shoulders, and tingling through her body told her that she was almost back to normal. Zuko and Aang were still duking it out, and Sokka and Katara were fully functional.

“That thing sees with its nose, right?” Sokka said. “Let’s give it something to look at.”

“The perfume?” the Mother Superior asked.

“I think I can move now,” Isabela said, barely getting on her feet. “Pollen pods might aid them well.”

“Pollen pods?” Iroh asked. “You can make those?”

“Yes,” she said. “And sorry, Jun, but your mount is threatening my friends, so…”

“Understood,” Jun said. “Besides, I want to see this power of yours.”

Isabela looked a little nervous at the mention, but she jumped into the fray anyway. The bounty hunter followed, and Mirabel barely got feeling back in her legs. Isabela’s pollen pods did the job, as did Katara waterbending the perfume. Mirabel barely got back on her feet when Iroh put an arm across her chest.

“Not a good idea,” he said. “I doubt the world will benefit from an injured Avatar’s aid.”

She arched an eyebrow. “I’ve had to fend off bullies back home, not to mention fight against other threats here. There’s no need for this damsel-in-distress treatment—”

Her retort was cut off when the latch to Abuela’s locket came undone, the necklace landing on the ground. Iroh, still acting like some sort of knight from a fairytale, bent down to get it, his eyes examining the metal.

“Interesting,” he said. “Very interesting.”

“What?” Mirabel asked.

“This is Fire Nation welding,” Iroh said. “Only the finest artisan craft could make something so pristine.” He opened the latch. “And, yet…”

“Wait, don’t—” 

He studied the pictures inside. “Ah, these are your grandparents, right?”

Mirabel wanted to say no, but she couldn’t lie. Not even if her life depended on it. She nodded.

“What are their names?” he asked. “Are they still around?”

“Just my abuela. My abuelo died when my mother was born.”

“They wouldn’t happen to be Pedro and Alma Madrigal, would they?”

“Well, yes. Abuela gave me the locket before I left home.”

“Ah, is that so? And I assume the bag was hers as well?”

“No, it was my bisabuelo’s. He had a taste for…traveling.”

“And what was his name?”

He had to be fishing for something, but so far, he’d been kind to her. Maybe it didn’t hurt to tell him. Besides, he wasn’t exactly welcome in the Fire Nation right now…

“Yukio.”

“Mirabel!” 

Isabela’s shout got her attention, and the surprised but intrigued expression on Iroh’s face told Mirabel it was a mistake. By this time, Jun and her shirshu were gone, and Zuko had been hit by the tongue. The others were making their way out of the abbey, apologizing for the damage, but the nuns were very forgiving and assured them that it was a welcome change to have someone fight for them.

“Mirabel,” Isabela said. “We have to go.”

She grabbed her and pulled her onto Appa’s saddle, and soon, the shifters and the other waterbenders were headed out, with Qitsuq giving Iroh the coldest glare imaginable. 

“Why did you tell him that?” Isabela asked.

“He probably figured it out a while ago,” Sokka said, a frown on his face. “You just gave him ammunition to use against you.”

“How could he have known?” Mirabel asked. “It’s not like I’ve been advertising it constantly.”

“He’s the Dragon of the West!” Qitsuq snapped. “He broke the outer wall of Ba Sing Se. You cannot trust him to always protect you, even if he’s on the fritz of the Fire Nation’s popularity.”

“Please don’t out our lineage like that,” Isabela said. “The fisherman said that some people from the Fire Nation would want Yukio dead. Do you think they’ll have mercy for us, his descendants?”

Mirabel gulped. “I may have made a mistake.”

“Let’s hope that mistake doesn’t get us killed,” Qitsuq said.

“So, where are we going now?” Isabela asked, loosening her grip on Mirabel’s arm. 

“We’re headed to the North Pole,” Katara said. 

“Yeah, we lost too much time as it is,” Sokka added. “Plus, it really wasn’t fair of us to leave you behind like that.”

Aang sighed. “And it wasn’t fair of me to withhold the map to your father. I was…I was afraid that you would abandon me.”

“We’re not going to do that,” Katara said. 

“But don’t you want to see your father?”

“Yeah, wasn’t your whole plan to find him?” Mirabel asked.

“Well…we thought it over and realized it would be a mistake to leave you to face the world without some backup,” Sokka said. “That, and I like Julieta too much to earn her wrath by abandoning her daughters.”

“There it is,” Isabela said, rolling her eyes. “He’s afraid of Mamá.”

“But you have a keepsake of your family,” Aang said. “I really wish you had a keepsake of home, Katara.”

“It’s fine, Aang,” Katara said, but Mirabel noticed the intrigued looks on the others’ faces.

“Still, just a little trinket, like…a necklace?”

He held up a simple blue band with an engraved stone. Katara lit up and grabbed it.

“A betrothal necklace?” Qitsuq asked. “I thought they were only from the North Pole, not the South.”

“It was my mom’s,” Katara said, fastening it around her neck. “How did you get it?”

Aang smiled. “Zuko asked me to be sure I got it back to you.”

“Really? I guess Fire Nation men and admiring necklaces go hand-in-hand,” Mirabel said with a shrug. “It’s nice, though.”

Katara put on a mock expression of adoration. “Aww, that’s so sweet of Zuko. Could you give him a kiss for me?” She leaned forward and kissed Aang on the cheek.

“I don’t think I needed to see that,” Mirabel said, looking away. “Besides, we’re close to the North Pole. We should be there soon.”

“In the meantime, let’s get to some training,” Qitsuq added, “especially for the slackers who thought hiding during the fight was a good idea.”

Every one of the slackers groaned at the reminder.

***

Zuko was really tired of Aang’s childish nature. At this point, he had lost the only thing that he could have used as leverage, and he was no closer to finding out Mirabel’s lineage. Besides, paying the bounty hunter meant they would be living cheaply for the next month. She didn’t seem to mind it, though.

But, Uncle Iroh was very quiet. As soon as they got back to the ship, he pulled Zuko into his private quarters and pulled out old Fire Nation records.

“Uncle?” he asked. “What’s going on?”

“Lady Mirabel provided some good insight into her family,” the old man said. “And confirmed a theory of ours.”

“And?”

“She is indeed a part of a Fire Nation lineage. More specifically, she is Yukio’s great-granddaughter.”

Any annoyance at this setback vanished, and Zuko took the space next to Uncle Iroh. “You mean she has Fire Nation blood?”

“Yes. It would explain the firebending, at least, and the access to the scrolls. She has his journals, and her firebending is far different than how you and I were taught.”

“But, how? Yukio died during the fall of the Air Nomads.”

“That’s what he wanted people to believe. However…” He pulled out two rolls of paper and handed them to Zuko. “Look.”

He unrolled it, and his good eye widened at the sight. It was a sketch of Yukio as a young man. The second had a sketch of Mirabel as she was now. He looked closer, skepticism turning to genuine surprise. The resemblance between them was striking, to the point where it was more likely that they were linked by blood more than coincidence.

“So…” Zuko tried not to think of the consequences if Zhao figured this out. “Mirabel is not just descended from Fire Nation blood, but she’s also an unofficial member of the royal family.”

“She probably doesn’t know that,” Uncle Iroh said. “But, what we know is that Yukio had a son named Pedro with a woman named Esperanza Madrigal, and that son married a woman named Alma Gomez. That was where the last name came from for Pedro, by the way. Mirabel’s grandfather was named Pedro Madrigal.”

“So…so Mirabel is Yukio’s descendant.” He pulled out another file, staring at the names like his life depended on it. On it was a family tree, with the names Yukio and Esperanza Madrigal at the top. A line connected the pair to the name Pedro Madrigal , and another line connected him to Alma Gomez . Then, a line connected the middle names to three names: Julieta Madrigal , Josefina Madrigal , and Bruno Madrigal. There was no fourth generation, but there was a mark next to the names Yukio and Pedro Madrigal resembling a cross.

Which meant…

“So, Yukio and Pedro died,” Zuko said, “but…one of these three names had Mirabel and her sister Isabela.”

“Precisely,” Uncle Iroh said. “This family is one that I’ve heard of before, but I didn’t make the connection until I saw the contents of Lady Mirabel’s locket.”

Zuko put the papers down. “Uncle, if I bring Mirabel to the Fire Nation, will she be imprisoned like the Avatar? Or…will she be respected? Given Yukio’s reputation…”

“Your father might see her power and insist she be respected for that, but she does hail from a man who was willing to defy the Fire Nation for a greater cause.” He sighed. “However, I would be more worried about Zhao finding out. He won’t see things or see her the way we do. Yukio did what he did out of necessity. The Fire Nation may call him a coward for faking his death, but he was braver than the majority of our armed forces.”

“Well, when I bring her,” Zuko said, already forming a plan on breaking the news to her, “I’ll make sure she’s treated like a princess. She deserves to be respected, to be…honored.”

“And she will be,” Uncle Iroh said, already moving to leave the room. “First, though, we need to catch them. Perhaps some training is in order.”

Zuko nodded, already configuring his quarters in his mind to accommodate Mirabel. He just hoped the rest of her family would understand.

Chapter Text

The next few days were odd. In light of the almost fissure of the group, the shifters decided to fly ahead to make camp, while the other southerners stayed close by. Things were still frosty between Qitsuq and Sokka, and she preferred to stay with the Madrigal girls.

Though Mirabel suspected she wanted more time with her in particular. She couldn’t quite put her finger on it, but Qitsuq was definitely being more doting and cuddly with her, like a grandparent spending time with their favorite grandchild. Even Isabela got extra attention, though she seemed more uncomfortable. Maybe she was being reminded of when Abuela was extra affectionate with her and less with Mirabel.

That was, until the previous day.

“Hey, Qitsuq,” Sokka said as they set up camp, “can you help gather firewood?”

“Why don’t you do it?” she asked frostily, pausing in styling Mirabel’s curls into a half bun she claimed was a popular hairstyle in the South. “After all, you certainly are familiar with leaving for a time.”

“Is this about what happened at the abbey?” he asked. “Look, if you want to say something, just say it.”

“Fine,” Qitsuq said, dropping her comb. “I don’t like how you were willing to abandon the Avatar when he needed you. Yes, it was wrong to hide that map, but if you hadn’t been openly talking about reuniting with your father, he wouldn’t have needed to do so. I thought you were strong and loyal to each other.”

“You’re talking from experience, aren’t you,” Mirabel said.

“Yes,” she said. “Hama was the same. The minute things got worse, she fled to save her own life. She didn’t even look back once. So such behavior from someone who, up until now, was deemed trustworthy by the Avatar, is a slap to the face.”

He sighed. “Look, I don’t know what it will take to make up for that grave mistake, but I promise it won’t happen again.”

“It better not.”

After that, things warmed up slowly, but Mirabel wasn’t going to ask.

Still, today was just another day of waiting for news from the shifters about a temporary camp. They said they would send the map over as soon as possible, but so far, they hadn’t heard anything from them. So, they found a good place to stop, close to a river so those who wanted to bathe could. The girls went first, obviously, and then the boys. After a couple hours of freshening up, they made it to a crossroads, where a bulletin stood in the middle, covered with papers.

“This should give us a good idea of what’s around here,” Katara said.

“Great,” Isabela said, rubbing her legs. “My feet feel like jelly.”

“Haven’t we been walking multiple days already?” Mirabel asked. “I’m not sore at all.”

“That’s because you’re always dancing around town.”

“Girls, no need to squabble like arctic hens,” Qitsuq said. “We’re all tired, and here is a good place for a break before we make camp for the night.”

“You can say that again,” the other non-shifters said in chorus, all of them doubled over or slumped by the trees.

“See if you can find a menu,” Sokka said. “I’m starving.”

“Don’t even mention food,” Cupun, one of the few shifters who stayed behind, moaned, clutching her stomach. “I could eat a leopard raw, I’m that hungry.” She flinched at Qitsuq’s sharp look. “Not that you’re not gamey or anything.”

Aang, however, was not complaining like them about walking. Instead, he was looking over one of the papers with interest. 

“I bet we’ll find something to eat here,” Aang said, pointing to a poster. Everyone crowded around him, looking at the same poster. “The Fire Day’s Festival.”

“The what?” Isabela and Mirabel asked.

“Fire Day’s Festival?” Qitsuq asked, a hint of disdain in her voice. “I guess they found a new form of entertainment.”

“Did they do this in the Fire Nation?” Mirabel asked.

The old woman shuddered. “Do not ask me what those matchsticks think is entertaining. I’ll never forget those barbaric days.”

Mirabel got the idea that it was worse. She didn’t ask further.

“What’s involved?” Isabela asked. “Surely, it’s not like the Día del Encanto.”

“You have that?” Sokka asked.

“Yeah, around the time that the Encanto was created,” Mirabel said. “We have carnivals, games, a lot of food…” Her stomach grumbled. “Oh, what I wouldn’t give for an empanada con pollo right now.”

“Well, I guess it’s similar,” Aang said. “They have booths, Fire Nation cultural exhibits, jugglers, benders, magicians…” He lit up. “That would be a great place for me to study real firebenders.”

“It’s just a bunch of tricks,” Qitsuq said. “When we were…in the Fire Nation, they would perform controlled tricks in front of us to ‘prove’ their superiority. It’s not real firebending. It’s a display or power, nothing more. Not the best place to learn about firebending or their culture. It’s all propaganda.”

Mirabel followed Sokka, who looked at the other side of the bulletin, a frown on his face. “We might want to give this a miss. Look at this.”

They went over to the other side, and excitement at a little bit of fun turned to dread. On the other side of the bulletin were wanted posters. One of Aang was prominently in the middle, the writing on the side a little worrying.

Wanted—the Avatar. This fugitive knows airbending, can create whirlwinds, and flee like the wind. Hunters, be extremely cautious. By decree of the Fire Lord.

“Hey, a poster of me,” Aang said.

“A wanted poster,” Sokka said.

Mirabel looked at the others, losing a lot of warmth in her skin when she saw hers. The image was almost immaculate. If Zhao had made it, she wouldn’t have been surprised.

Wanted—Mirabel Madrigal, Avatar’s aid. This fugitive knows all four elements: air, water, earth, and fire. She seems innocent, but she’s far from it. She’s accompanied by her sister and is rumored to be a descendant of Yukio. Hunters, show restraint. By decree of the Fire Lord.

“Oh, don’t tell me…” Isabela moaned as she looked at another wanted poster. This one had her own face on it, though.

“I guess word got back about you,” Mirabel said.

Wanted—Isabela Madrigal. This fugitive is Mirabel Madrigal’s sister and can control all manner of plantlife. She’s very protective of her sister and seems harmless when she’s anything but. Hunters, use extreme methods to keep her sedated. By decree of the Fire Lord.

“Not good,” Cupun said. “Maybe we should give this a miss.”

“I think we better keep moving,” Katara said.

Aang pouted. “This may be my only chance to learn firebending from firebenders who live here. I can see them up close. Maybe Mirabel could learn something from them.”

Mirabel hesitated. “As much as that sounds like fun, I won’t be risking someone recognizing me. They have wanted posters of us. Who knows if we’ll run into another bounty hunter like that lady at the abbey?”

“It’s too much of a risk,” Cupun added.

“And the Fire Nation will jump at the chance of getting more female waterbenders in their prisons or pleasure houses,” Qitsuq added. “None of mine are going.”

“Agreed,” they said.

Katara paused. “Well…I guess it wouldn’t hurt to take a look.”

“Katara!” Mirabel snapped. 

“Have you forgotten you’re the last trueborn Southern waterbender that hasn’t been caught by the Fire Nation?” Qitsuq asked, a severe frown on her face. “If they grab you, it’ll be like getting a personal invitation to Caldera City. Not to mention that your father is the acting chief of the entire area.”

Sokka wasn't happy either. “You want to walk into a Fire Nation town where they’re fired up with all their…fire?”

Aang had a serious expression, and Katara seemed determined to walk into a trap. “We’ll wear disguises, and if it looks like trouble, we’ll leave.”

Sokka rolled his eyes. “Yeah, because we always leave before we get in trouble.”

“I still think it’s a bad idea,” Mirabel said.

“Yeah, and I don’t know what happened back in the Fire Nation before,” Isabela added, “but I’m not running the risk of someone making off with my hermanita and handing her to Ozai like a pet.”

“If you want to risk your lives foolishly, that’s your prerogative,” Qitsuq said, “but I’m not joining this plan.”

“Neither are we,” Mirabel and Isabela added.

“We’ve had enough run-ins with Fire Nation soldiers for a lifetime,” Isabela said. “As much as I love adventure, I’m not running that risk.”

But it seemed they made their choice, and they donned their disguises: a couple of dark cloaks and Aang pulling his jumpsuit over his arrow. Mirabel sighed and took his belt, forming it into a hat to cover his arrow.

“Just don’t draw attention to yourself,” she said. “In and out, okay?”

They nodded and headed into the town while the rest of the group gave each other wary looks.

“This is going to end in disaster,” Qitsuq said. “I’m calling it now.”

“I just hope it will be a good while,” Mirabel said. “They deserve a break from all the fighting.”

“So,” Isabela said, “want to review some earthbending while they’re off endangering their lives needlessly? ”

They pulled out the scrolls, and the non-benders acted like the audience of an interesting game, cheering when Mirabel knocked Isabela off her feet or groaned when she stumbled. Even Momo and Appa were mildly involved, the latter using his tail to keep Isabela from falling onto the ground.

“Okay, play time’s over,” Qitsuq said. “Let’s find a clearing and—what is it, Appa?”

The bison went tense, his ears perked as if listening for something. Then, he bellowed low.

“Aang’s in trouble,” Mirabel said, scrambling on the saddle. “Come on, we got to go.”

“Count me in,” Isabela added.

“We’ll be on standby,” Qitsuq said. “Just make sure to bring them back in one piece.”

They made it to the town, where the trio was being led by a cloaked man. Soldiers ran after them, spears in hand. No doubt Aang had done something to blow their cover. They were almost cornered…

“Appa, down here!” Aang called.

They rushed in, and Isabela summoned her vines, pulling up the group and their unexpected guide. They barely fled as the fireworks exploded behind them, lighting up the night sky.

“So, what did we learn?” Mirabel asked.

“Don’t go into a Fire Nation town without proper disguises,” Aang said.

“Don’t needlessly risk your lives over a form of entertainment,” Isabela said. “That’s what you should have learned, not how to do it better.”

“It was thanks to him that we got out,” Katara said, gesturing to their guide.

“Nice touch setting off the fireworks,” Aang said.

“You seem to know your way around explosives,” Sokka added.

Mirabel arched an eyebrow. “Explosives?”

Their guide looked a little uncomfortable as he lowered his hood. “I’m familiar.”

It clicked for all of them. The only people they encountered who knew how to use explosives were…

“You’re a Fire Nation soldier!” he snapped, moving closer to shield the others.

“Was,” he said. “My name’s Chey.” He looked around. “Why don’t we go somewhere more private where I can explain all this?”

“Yeah, we’re going to need a long explanation,” Isabela said. 

They flew back to the campsite Qitsuq set up, landing close by.

“Qitsuq,” Mirabel said.

“What happened this time?” she asked.

“Aang thought Katara was in danger of a trick,” Sokka said, “and blew our cover. But Chey here got us out.”

Qitsuq narrowed her eyes. “A Fire Nation soldier.”

“Deserter, ma’am,” Chey said. “I don’t fight for them anymore.”

“She has good reason to doubt you,” Chupun said. “Your kind locked her up for being a waterbender.”

He winced. “I didn’t know. The order to raid the Southern Water Tribe ended years ago. I was barely enlisting at the time.”

“But, you followed us for a reason,” Sokka said. “Why?”

He sighed, taking a seat by the fire. “I serve a man. More than a man, really. He’s a myth, but he’s a real living legend, Jeong Jeong the Deserter. He was a Fire Nation general.” He paused. “Or wait, was he an admiral?”

“We get it,” Sokka cut in. “He was highly ranked.”

“I’ve heard whispers of that,” Qitsuq said. “I saw search parties raid towns looking for him when he first defected. I thought that was just a rumor.”

“Well, it’s not. He couldn’t take the madness anymore. He’s the first person to leave the army and live.”

“That can’t be good,” Mirabel said. “Being killed for not wanting to fight anymore?”

“That’s how the Fire Nation operates,” Chey said. “Once you enlist, you have to serve until you’re either feeble or infirm. There’s no retirement age or limit, not under Azulon’s rule. Ozai barely took power.”

“Oh, that’s bone-chilling,” Isabela said.

“And you serve him?” Katara asked.

“I’m the second person to leave the army and live, but you don’t become a legend for that. That’s okay, though. Jeong Jeong’s a firebending genius. Some say he’s mad, but he’s not! He’s enlightened.”

Mirabel frowned. While reading the other wanted posters, Chey’s had mentioned something about possibly being mentally unstable. Maybe they weren’t entirely wrong about that. Still, the idea was intriguing.

“You mean there’s a firebender out here who’s not with the Fire Lord?” Aang asked.

“There’s dissent among the ranks?” Isabela asked.

Aang got up excitedly. “We’ve gotta go see him! He can train me!” 

“And I can’t?” Mirabel asked. “Four elements, remember?”

“Yeah, but Dolores didn’t bend anything. Jeong Jeong can!”

Sokka frowned. “We’re not going to find some crazy firebender!” 

Chey looked insulted. “He’s not crazy! He’s a genius! And he’s the perfect person to train the Avatar. That’s why I followed you into the festival. I didn’t know about the aid, but he’ll be happy to train Mirabel, too.”

“I’ve already trained in all the elements,” Mirabel said. “I used scrolls and journals. And my prima spent time training with me.”

“But a native firebender would be able to show you more.”

“Look,” Sokka said, standing up, “thanks for the help, but we’re leaving for the North Pole in the morning.”

Both Aang and Katara gave him a reproachful look, but it was Isabela who said it.

“There’s a firebender here who doesn’t side with Ozai,” Isabela said. “It’s worth hearing him out.”

“I’d keep my distance, but the opportunity is rare,” Qitsuq said.

“Why does no one listen to me?” Sokka asked. “We went to the festival and got into trouble. We can’t afford any more interruptions—!”

A spear to the throat stopped them, and they watched as disguised men adorned in the local fauna surrounded them, the benders moving to protect the non-benders.

“Was this part of the plan, Chey?” Mirabel asked.

“No,” he said a little warily.

“Don’t move,” the leader said.

The Madrigal sisters eyed each other warily, but no one said a word.

“Come with us,” he said. “All of you.”

And in the face of pointy weapons, they complied.

***

The trek to their campsite was not far, but it was a little strange. At night, it seemed too likely that another ambush would come. Frankly, she would have liked to explore it during the day.

Chey was in front of their ambushers, clearly being marched to a lecture or worse. And the leader wasn’t happy with his antics.

“Jeong Jeong told you not to look for Avatar!” he said.

“Hold on, you know these guys?” Sokka asked.

“That would explain why they left us alive,” Qitsuq said. “And why they decided to take all of us.”

“Yeah,” Chey said. “Lin Yee’s an old buddy! Right, Lin Yee?”

“Shut up!” Lin Yee snapped. “Keep moving.” He paused. “Glasses, you, too.”

“My name is Mirabel,” Mirabel said.

“Up front!”

She shrugged and moved in front of his spear. “Not arguing with an armed man.”

The group stopped, and Yin Lee turned to the group.

“Sleeping quarters that way,” he said, gesturing to the trail. “Wait for word. Chey first, then Mirabel.”

“And none of us get to speak with him?” Isabela asked. “Because I would like to meet the guy who’s suddenly interested in my little sister.”

“Just Chey and Mirabel,” Yin Lee repeated. “No one else.”

“Come on,” Qitsuq said. “Let’s wait and see.”

They went down to the designated huts for them, and Chey walked down to the one by the river. Yin Lee gestured for Mirabel to stay by his side.

“Never knew about Avatar aid in the past,” he said. “Strange.”

“Yeah, I’d say so,” Mirabel said. “As far as I know, I’m the only one.”

After about an hour (which Mirabel used firebending to warm her own body), Chey left the hut dismayed, like he didn’t get the response he wanted.

“He wants to speak to you, Mirabel,” he said. “He says you have something special.”

She nodded and headed down the path, careful not to disturb anything. She wiped off her palms and walked into the small hut.

It was sparsely decorated, with nothing to suggest someone lived here. A simple roll lay in the corner, and a semicircle of candles illuminated a man sitting, his back to her. His white hair was down and wild, and his robes were tattered, but there was an air of strength around him.

“You wished to speak with me?” she asked.

“Yes,” he said. “In the history of the world, there never has been an aid for the Avatar. It surprises me why the spirits chose you, a girl from a place I will never see.”

“I was a little surprised, too,” she said. “Especially with my family.”

“Yukio had doubts like that when Sozin first eyed him.”

She widened her eyes. “You knew my bisabuelo?”

“And that means…?”

“Great-grandfather.”

“I knew about him. He was…a marauder for his time. Many say I am a legend for deserting and living to tell the tale, but he was the first. My influence, if you will.” He turned. “But it was the eyes I first saw. You have his eyes.”

Mirabel took in his face. He had a smooth complexion except for a couple of scars over his right eye, but something in his expression showed regret, maybe even remorse. Perhaps he did some things while in the military that he’d rather not have done.

“You are young and female,” he said. “You are often overlooked because of the latter. But do not underestimate those that either want you out of the way or under their thumb. You are unique, and you are powerful, but that means you have enemies.”

She resisted snorting. “You’re preaching to the choir.” At his arched eyebrow, she swallowed. “That means I’ve heard variations of that already. Besides, I’ve been dealing with Zuko, the Fire Lord’s son…”

“I’m aware of that.”

“I’ve also been dealing with Admiral Sideburns.” Another arched eyebrow. “Okay, Admiral Zhao. He has ugly sideburns, though.”

“Zhao. I know that name.” He stood, and despite his short stature, it felt like he towered over her, the dim light casting a shadow on the wall. “He was once my student.”

She widened her eyes. “Wait, you taught Zhao? And you won’t train Aang.”

“He hasn’t learned the other elements yet. He must learn discipline before he can handle fire. You have learned discipline. Zhao refused to learn discipline. He only sought to use fire to destroy, to subject others. He doesn’t care for restraint, not even for women.” He shook his head. “Such potential wasted. He gives in to his emotions and lashes out. Do not make the same mistake, or it will lead to ruin.” He turned back to face the wall. “Now, go. Think on what I have said.”

She nodded and turned to leave, a little stunned at how willing he was to warn her about Zhao. Given how he acted, she wasn’t surprised that he would use his power to destroy anything in his way. If that included people, she didn’t want to find out.

Chapter Text

Mirabel wasn’t sure how Aang convinced Jeong Jeong to train him in firebending. As soon as she returned from her visit with him, Aang left and spoke with him. Then, he came back, and they were allowed to stay for as long as Jeong Jeong taught both Aang and Mirabel. Sokka seemed a little upset they weren’t headed to the North Pole as soon as he would have liked, but after a quick squabble with Katara over what was best for Aang, he acquiesced and stayed. He claimed he needed the rest anyway, but Mirabel knew that wasn’t true.

Qitsuq insisted on being the chaperone, though, and no amount of arguing with the old man would get her to back down. So, she was allowed to watch, and Jeong Jeong even allowed her to shift into her animal form so that Aang was a little more comfortable.

Their first lesson was one Mirabel recognized instantly: breath control. He wanted to do it in front of his hut, but Qitsuq argued that they should go to the mountain for more isolation from outside distractions. He quickly agreed, and so they hiked up the mountain.

Mirabel allowed herself a moment to soak in the heat, already a little homesick for Colombia. It was always warm, even around Navidad, and she always felt warm in the kitchen while Mamá cooked up her feasts and let her taste test them.

“Are we coming up here so I don’t hurt anyone with my fire blasts?” Aang asked. “Is this where I learn fire?”

“No fire yet,” Jeong Jeong said, stopping them at the top. “Now, assume your stances.”

Mirabel got into her stance, spreading her legs, while Aang attempted to imitate her.

“Wider,” he snapped.

Aang blushed but did as he was told.

“Now, bend your knees,” he said. “Your aid is already in position.”

“So, now what?” he asked, bending his knees.

“Concentrate. Power in firebending comes from the breath. That is why you must master proper breath control.”

Aang and Mirabel closed their eyes, breathing deeply, and Mirabel concentrated on the heat against her skin. Despite it being spring, she already could imagine summer afternoons out with Dolores and the carnivals that came through town. Her mind wandered to the afternoons she spent teaching her fire, ensuring that she got the discipline down.

“Fire is beautiful,” Dolores said, “and it often brings new life. But it also brings destruction, and when unrestrained, will turn everything in its path to ash. Be mindful of how you use it.”

“Good,” Jeong Jeong said, and a purr of contentment told them Qitsuq thought the same. “Mirabel, come with me. Aang, stay here. Concentrate on the sun, how it is in balance with nature. No talking.”

Aang grumbled, but obeyed. Mirabel got out of her position and followed him down the mountain.

“Yukio was a master firebender,” Jeong Jeong said, taking her to a clearing. “But, unlike him, you do not have access to teachers. Tell me, did you teach yourself?”

“No,” Mirabel said. “My prima taught me. Apparently, Abuelo Pedro came to her in a dream and told her to find the scrolls Bisabuelo Yukio hid and teach me in private.”

“Is she a bender, then?”

“No. She learned the theory from the scrolls and Bisabuelo Yukio’s journals. I brought those with me in his own bag.”

“And…how did she teach you fire?”

“She started with breath control, meditation. She wouldn’t actually show me any moves before I mastered control.”

He stopped her in the middle of the clearing. “Make a firewall. Keep it within ten feet of you, but do not let it expand.”

She nodded, breathing deeply. She held out her hands, letting the heat flow through her. She pushed out her hands, and a large firewall surrounded them. She concentrated on the circle in her mind, not letting it get outside her control. Despite the urge to break it up with air, she kept it steady.

“Impressive,” he said. “Lower it.”

She did, and Jeong Jeong had a quizzical smile.

“You do not fear fire,” he said. “You respect it, but you do not let yourself become a savage. You use it for creation, for life.”

“Where I’m from, we see heat and fire as a part of life,” Mirabel said. “ We haven’t seen a war in two generations. Our miracle keeps out those who would do us harm, and we have security against fire damage. My mamá uses fire to cook her meals, and sometimes, we’ll have people do tricks with fire. We don’t take it lightly, though. When Dolores was teaching me how to firebend, she had a bucket of water close by so that she could extinguish the flames if they got out of control.”

“You are a lot like Yukio. Not just the face, but the ideals, the optimistic view and true understanding of fire.” He sighed. “That is your curse.”

Mirabel frowned. “Curse?”

“The Fire Nation that Yukio knew is no more. Firebending is now based on muscle and aggression. Hatred and greed fills those who use it to harm, and those who heal and see the true purpose of fire are often silenced. Many have forgotten the old ways of training. You have Yukio’s curse, and in time, it might harm you more than help you.”

“And Aang? What about him?”

“He bears a different curse. He has a broken world to fix. You can aid him, but first, this war has to end--what are you doing?”

They turned to find Aang approaching them, a cross expression on his face.

“I didn’t tell you to stop,” he said.

“I’ve been breathing for hours,” he said.

“You want to stop breathing?”

“No. I want you to stop wasting our time! I already know how to squat and breathe and feel the sun! I wanna know how to shoot fire out of my fingertips.”

“Aang, I would reconsider your next words,” Qitsuq said. “Jeong Jeong has a reason for this slow approach, right?” She narrowed her eyes. “You better have a good explanation.”

“I do.” He sighed. “I told Mirabel this last night, but I once had a pupil who had no interest in learning discipline. He was this young hotshot, only a private. Only concerned with the power of fire, how he could use it to destroy his opponents and any obstacles in his way. Even competitors and fellow privates weren’t safe from his destruction.”

“He’s talking about Zhao,” Mirabel said. “You know, Admiral Sideburns?”

“He’s an admiral now?” Jeong Jeong asked. “Well, it seems even the military is falling into corruption. But, what he failed to understand and what Mirabel seems to understand is that fire is an awful burden to bear. Yes, it can be beautiful and powerful, but it is destructive. Its nature is to consume and without control, it destroys everything around it. Yukio understood its nature quite well to hide it while in Colombia, choosing a profession to mask it. He was my influence to defect and learn to control my own destiny and power. Beware of giving in to using it for evil. It has its time and place, but reckless use of it is immaturity at its finest level.”

Aang softened his expression. “Oh. I…I didn’t realize.”

“No. Youth often blinds people to their reality.” He smiled slightly. “Though, perhaps a simple exercise might satiate your curiosity.” He led them to his hut, where he came out with a simple leaf, handing it to Aang. “Concentrate on this leaf. Feel the heat of the sun. Do not let the flame consume the leaf.”

He nodded and assumed his stance, breathing and focusing on the leaf. Jeong Jeong burned the middle of the leaf and walked away, no doubt to watch this from a safe distance, and Mirabel watched carefully.

“So, Jeong Jeong’s teaching him fire now?” Katara asked, approaching the duo.

“Yes,” Qitsuq said. “I may have a large distaste for firebenders, but he seems decent enough. Though it is a shame that his student was a massive disappointment. Surely, his legacy deserves better.”

“Agreed,” Mirabel said.

“Master!”

Everyone turned to find one of Jeong Jeong’s followers running up, an alarmed expression on his face.

“What is it?” Jeong Jeong asked.

“Trouble along the river,” he said.

“What’s going on?” Aang asked.

“Focus on your leaf!” Jeong Jeong snapped, walking away with the man. Qitsuq moved closer to the group, maybe to grab them if things went south.

He growled as he focused on his leaf. “This is the worst firebending instruction ever! All he ever does is leave me for hours to concentrate or breathe.”

“I’m sure there’s a good reason,” Katara said.

“A very good reason,” Mirabel added. “Dolores had me learn about discipline for two weeks before she even let me close to one of the scrolls. Given we were in a jungle, there was a good chance that I would cause an animal stampede towards the Encanto if I started a wildfire. You need to learn discipline first before you can even start. Otherwise, it will get out of control.”

“But I’m ready to do so more.” He looked to his leaf, and before Mirabel could say anything, his leaf turned into a fireball, and he lit up. “I did it! I made fire!”

“Aang, that’s great, but take it slow,” Katara said. “You don’t know what will happen.”

Aang was too wrapped up in his ability, juggling the ball of fire. He shot a small blast to the sky, giggling like a child being thrown in the air. Mirabel readied a water whip to extinguish the flame, really dreading just how little he took Jeong Jeong’s warning.

“Now that’s firebending!” he said. “Come on, this is pretty awesome!”

“Aang, you need to show restraint,” Qitsuq said, already backing away. “This is just like the guards.”

“Aang, stop!” Mirabel said, employing the same voice she did when Antonio got too close to an aggressive dog. “This is getting too much!”

“Aang, you’ll hurt yourself,” Katara said.

Aang didn’t seem to hear any of them. “I wonder how that juggler did it.” He expanded his arms, and the ring of fire exploded…

“Aang, no!” Mirabel screamed as Qitsuq pulled her away.

Katara’s cry told her that Aang just found out what happened when he played with fire. She’d put her hands out, and now she was curled up, sobbing in pain.

Aang let go of his flame, regret on his face. “Katara! I’m so sorry!”

Sokka must have been close by, because he dashed over, a worried Isabela in tow. “Katara, what’s wrong?” He looked over at her, and his confusion turned to anger. “Aang, what did you do?”

“Played with fire, that’s what he did,” Qitsuq said. “Jeong Jeong was teaching you how not to do that! Do you understand now, child?”

“It was an accident,” Aang said, as if that would make everyone not want to strangle him.

“Accident or not, you hurt Katara!” Isabela snapped. “You would have gotten Mirabel, too, if Qitsuq hadn’t pulled her back! Not even I would joke about fire like this!”

Sokka tackled Aang. “I told you we shouldn’t mess around with this. Look at what you did! You burned my sister!”

It was too much. Katara ran off sobbing, and Mirabel broke away from Qitsuq’s grip, running after her. She barely heard Sokka yell, “This is all your fault!” to someone before they were well away from the group.

“Katara,” Mirabel said as they made it to the river’s edge. “Show me your hands.”

“It hurts too much,” she whimpered.

“Show me.”

Katara pulled out her hands, and Mirabel could see the burns starting to show. Her hands were reddish, and if not treated, it would leave scarring. She bent some water and surrounded her hands in it. The water glowed as Mirabel healed the wounds, and when she was done, it was like she wasn’t hit at all.

“How did you do that?” she asked.

“She has healing abilities,” Jeong Jeong said, walking into the scene and offering a consolation smile. “The great benders of the Water Tribes sometimes have this ability, though the ones in the South could cleanse the blood.”

Mirabel tried to hide her shiver. She’d read about something called bloodbending in Yukio’s scrolls, but she figured it was best not to test it in a place where Mamá could heal someone with an arepa.

“I wish I were blessed like you, free from this burning curse,” he added. “Mirabel, I wish you didn’t have this curse, too. Perhaps it would have been better if Yukio hadn’t passed it down.”

“The thing is,” Mirabel said, “I was taught to respect fire. It’s the ones who misuse it that are to blame for people to fear it.”

“You’re a great master,” Katara said. “You’ll have powers that I will never know.”

Jeong Jeong shook his head. “You are the blessed one. You only have one element, water. Water brings healing and life. But fire only brings destruction and pain. Eventually, life comes from it, but at great cost. Sometimes, the cost outweighs the benefit, so much so that it’s better to never be used. It forces those of us burdened with its care to walk a razor’s blade between humanity and savagery. Eventually, we’re torn apart.”

“I’d disagree,” Mirabel said. “When it’s controlled, it has its benefits. You cannot make a meal without using fire to cook. It’s good for warmth and light in the darkness, and it can be beautiful. It burns away dead weight, dead trees and foliage, and some trees back home are born of fire. Glass is just heated up sand, and you can make something wonderful from it. When used properly, it’s good. When out of control, it’s bad.”

He looked pensive. “Perhaps, you may be—” He hardened his expression. “GET DOWN!”

They barely dodged a large fireblast that would have left worse wounds. In the distance, riverboats approached, with Zhao at the helm.

“Okay, time to go,” Mirabel said, scrambling to her feet.

“Go get your friends and flee!” he shouted. “Do not come back here, or you will be destroyed. Hurry!”

Katara and Mirabel started to run, but her skirt got caught in the tree roots, and she pulled back at it. Jeong Jeong deflected the flames, creating a firewall.

“Mirabel, go!” he yelled.

“My skirt is stuck!” she yelled back, throwing some fire to burn away the branches. But that doomed her. Just as she got free, Zhao’s voice came through.

“Don’t worry, men. My old master gave up fighting a long time ago.” He broke through Jeong Jeong’s firewall. “Haven’t you, Master Jeong Jeong?”

Mirabel groaned as the soldiers surrounded them, armed and ready to take them in for Dios- knew-what he had planned. “Not you again.”

His eyes flickered over. “And look at this. It seems we meet again.”

“I’d rather not know about you at all.”

“You leave Yukio’s descendant alone,” Jeong Jeong snapped. “She is leagues better than you.”

“Ah, yes, I’ve suspected that you were Yukio’s descendant. The last name was a dead giveaway.”

Her blood froze. “You knew?”

“Of course. Everyone connected with the royal family knows Yukio didn’t really die with the Air Nomads. He married a Madrigal woman and had children with her. One son, I believe, and that son had three children. The Fire Lord would love an audience with you. Maybe we can update that family tree for once.” He turned to Jeong Jeong. “And look at you. You were once so great. I can’t believe my former master has become nothing more than a simple savage. You would rather bring Mirabel down to your level than let her be as great as me.”

“It is you who’s embraced savagery, Zhao.”

“It’s Admiral Zhao, now.”

“Yeah, we know,” Mirabel said. “Because you turned in the Fire Nation sages as traitors when only one of them defied you for good reason, as far as I’ve heard. Did you even kiss Ozai’s sorry—?” 

“Watch it,” Zhao snarled, igniting a fireball. “I may be more inclined to keep you alive, but I’m sure a few burns can be explained away.”

“That title will not help you against the Avatar,” Jeong Jeong said. “Do not try to fight him! You are no match!”

“Let alone my sister,” Mirabel added. “Isa’s very creative in making people who hurt me suffer.”

“I think I can handle a child,” he said. “And Mirabel’s sister is just a woman. What could she—?”

He was cut off by a vine snaking around his ankle and hoisting him up so he was hanging upside down. 

“Jeong Jeong!”

Aang’s call told Mirabel that reinforcements had arrived.

“You were saying?” Isabela asked, her smile almost venomously sweet.

He burned away the vine just as Jeong Jeong struck, disappearing in a ball of smoke. Mirabel got her own fire out for a fight, sending multiple soldiers backward into the foliage, while Isabela brought out her thicker vines.

“It seems I might have two prizes to give to Ozai,” he said. “Men, take the deserter. Search the woods.” He turned to Aang. “Let’s see what my old master has taught you.”

“Wait, you were Jeong Jeong’s student?” Isabela asked. “What a disgrace. He deserved better than a blowhard who thinks the world should bend to him.”

“He was a worse teacher,” Zhao said. “I got bored.”

“Mira, run,” Isabela said. “Go. We’ll handle this.”

Mirabel went off running as Isabela and Aang sent Zhao on a wild turtleduck chase, luring him into traps and letting him destroy his own boats. The soldiers chased after her, but she repelled them easily. Compared to Zhao, it was a piece of cake.

“Look, Zhao won’t harm you,” a young private said, almost desperate. “Please, come quietly and no one will hurt you.”

“Sorry if I doubt that,” she said, sending him back with an air strike. “But I don’t want to live in that golden cage he and Ozai made for me.”

Eventually, though, she lost them all, and Isabela and Aang caught up with her.

“Okay, he knows,” Isabela said. “It’s only a matter of time before our wanted posters are updated. Mine especially.”

“We need to go,” Mirabel said. “Now.”

“Wait, where’s Jeong Jeong?” Aang asked.

“Gone. Hiding somewhere. We should go before Zhao gets the bright idea to search the woods again.”

They made it to Appa, where their things and the others were waiting.

“Come on, North Pole, now,” Mirabel said.

“Where did everyone go?” Isabela asked.

“They all vanished,” Katara said as they took off. “No one knows where they are.”

“Probably for the best,” Sokka said. 

“Aang, you’re burned,” Katara said, turning her attention to Aang’s burns. It seemed the fight with Zhao hadn’t gone well enough for them. She pulled some water out of her skin and put it over his wounds, healing them.

“Wow, that’s good water,” Aang said.

“When did you learn that?” Sokka asked, a little intrigued.

“Healing,” Qitsuq said. “Some waterbenders are capable of healing. The North limits their women to just that, though I hear of movements allowing men in.”

“I got some scrolls talking about it,” Mirabel said. “Maybe we can learn healing in the North Pole.”

“That would be quite beneficial,” Sokka said. “Especially since Julieta’s food can only go so far. We got a short distance until the North Pole, and it would be good to review that while in the sky.”

“Great,” Isabela said, digging through the bag and pulling out the scroll. “Where do we start?”

Mirabel sighed in relief as she opened the scroll. Zhao’s threat was now so far behind her that she could finally learn something. “Well, it starts with where the wound is…”

Chapter Text

It seemed they had one last adventure before they got to the North Pole. After days of flying and learning about waterbending healing techniques, they decided to go to a storytime type of convention hosted by nomads who claimed to see air walkers. Aang, being the curious soul of the group, insisted on going to check it out, with Isabela tipping the man well to get the location: the Northern Air Temple.

That had set them there. After all, it was close to the North Pole anyway. Even Sokka agreed it was worth the time, and Qitsuq was dying to see what an Air Temple looked like. Mirabel and Isabela were eager enough to see it, since they hadn’t been with Aang when the original trio went to the Southern Air Temple. Given how that ended though, it was probably for the best that they didn’t go there.

“They all look different, though,” Aang said as they headed there. “The western Air Temple is upside down and under a cliff close to the Fire Nation, while the Eastern Air Temple is more castle-like and in the Earth Kingdom. The Southern Air Temple and Northern Air Temple are on mountains, so they’re similar in design. The Northern Air Temple is where they held the championships for Sky Bison polo.”

“For what?” Isabela asked.

“That sounds like fun,” Mirabel added. “You’re pretty creative when it comes to entertainment.”

“Thanks.”

“Do you think we’ll really find airbenders there?” Katara asked.

“Do you want me to be like you or completely honest?” Sokka asked dryly, while Qitsuq shot a warning look in his direction.

“Are you calling me a liar?” 

“I’m saying you’re an optimist. Pretty much the same thing.”

“Hold on,” Isabela said. “Everyone thought our great-grandfather died in the attacks on the Air Nomads and he didn't. It’s possible that maybe they’re not the original ones who fled the violence, but maybe descendants of survivors who hid out at the temple once they were considered completely vacated.”

“That’s a valid point,” Mirabel said. “Maybe they might not be airbenders as Aang knew them, but some of them could be airbenders due to an ancestor.”

“Hey, guys, look!”

They all turned to find a towering structure, a temple capped with white. The towers stood tall, the pathways below winding with the natural layout. Gardens were blooming with fresh fruit and food, and people were walking about. The majority of them were gathered at the entrance, and a small group was gliding in the sky.

“Hey, they’re airbenders!” Katara said, but the rest of them came to the same realization as Aang.

Aang’s face dropped. “No, they’re not.”

Sokka frowned. “What do you mean ‘they’re not’? They’re flying!”

Aang watched closer. “Gliding, maybe, but not gliding the way an airbender does. No airbender has flown since Guru Laghima, as far as I know. You can tell by the way they move, they’re not airbending. Those people have no spirit.”

One of the gliders passed by them, and the occupant, a boy a little younger than Mirabel, laughed. Unlike the other gliders, his one was connected to a chair, and his legs were bandaged. That didn’t seem to stop him from having any fun.

“Really?” Mirabel asked. “I think they’re having fun.”

“That kid seemed to have spirit,” Katara said.

“I think he might be paralyzed,” Mirabel said. “Seems they found a way to include him.”

“Ingenious!” Sokka cried. “Let’s go meet them!”

However, it seemed Aang had a different idea. He grabbed his glider and launched himself into the air, gliding as he usually did. It was clear to see the difference between the two. Aang pretty much melded in the air, while the others seemed to be a little clunky. That didn’t stop the disabled flyer from making Aang’s face with the smoke, something that delighted Mirabel a little. She was going to like him, that was for sure.

Then, Aang let go of his glider, making an airball and riding against the tower. He reclaimed the glider almost effortlessly.

Isabela gave Mirabel a look as she moved to imitate the move. “No.”

“Why are you acting like a wet blanket?” Mirabel asked with a pout.

“Because I’m pretty sure Mamá would put me six feet under if you came home with a litany of wounds. Even self-inflicted ones.”

“Not to mention what I would do,” Qitsuq added.

Mirabel resumed her seat as Sokka and Katara guided Appa to the landing pad. They got out and onto the ground among the people, who moved to meet Appa. Some had wondrous expressions on their faces, and others seemed more interested in the shifters. A few of them took the chance to show off their forms, while others seemed a little more reserved at the thought.

The disabled flyer landed and looked over Aang with a wondrous look. “Hey, you’re a real Airbender! You must be the Avatar! I-I’ve heard stories about you.”

“How did you know?” Aang asked.

“You were flying just like the artwork here depicted. I spent three months learning how to do that, even with this, and you were doing it effortlessly.” He turned his attention to Mirabel. “And you must be his aid. We’ve heard of you more recently. Something about coming out of nowhere with your sister, descendants of Yukio himself. Dad was so overjoyed at the thought that he even started telling his best Yukio stories he’d been told from his dad.”

“Thanks,” Mirabel said. “I didn’t realize people had stories about him here.”

“Plenty. Some are hoaxes, but I think some of them actually happened.” He extended his hand. “I’m Teo.”

“Mirabel Madrigal. This is my sister Isabela.” She waved her hand, and an arrangement of flowers grew over the chair.

“Pleased to meet you. I’m sure you have Yukio stories from home.”

“Well, not a lot that were spoken,” Isabela said. “But his diaries are very enlightening.”

“Can you walk?” Mirabel asked.

“No. Been like this since I was a baby.”

Sokka examined the chair. “Wow! This glider chair is so awesome! I bet you feel just like the other flyers in this.”

“You think this is good, wait until you see the other stuff my dad designed,” Teo said. “Come on, I’ll give you the tour.”

They followed him into the temple while Qitsuq told the other children stories about the South Pole, something the others really wanted to hear if their congregation around her said anything. The shifters were close, too, clearly hungry for more stories from a home they’d never seen.

But, the wonder of the temple from the outside didn’t not prepare them for what was inside. Natural landmarks and paintings were mangled by metallic pipes and systems that seemed out of place, a visual intrusion and block to what was there before. Some pipes blocked out faces that Aang might have recognized.

Mirabel liked the innovative nature of the people here, but this seemed wrong. Like it was taking good infrastructure and history and erasing it for comfort. Personally, she wasn’t sure about it, almost as if someone invaded Casita and put in a lot of things that covered the natural beauty and the family mural without a thought of the damage done.

Teo thought it was pretty cool, though. And so did Sokka, who looked at the place like it was his dream come true.

“Yeah, my dad is the whole mastermind of this place,” Teo said, clearly oblivious to Aang’s darkening expression. “Everything is powered by hot air. It even pumps in hot air currents to give us a lift while we’re gliding.”

“This place is unbelievable,” Aang said.

Teo seemed not to notice the undercurrent of disappointment. “Yeah, it’s great, isn’t it?”

“No, just unbelievable.”

Teo watched Aang walk away, a little hurt. “Did I say something wrong?”

“No,” Mirabel said. “You just don’t have the same connection with this place as he does. Remember, despite his appearance, he’s over a hundred years old. He’s not used to… well, this.”

“Which is so much better!” Sokka added.

“No one asked your opinion,” Isabela said.

“I think he’s a little shocked to see all this,” Katara added. “I mean, we’ve been in places just as wondrous. Take Mirabel’s house for example. It’s a living house, and it has conventions we don’t have, like glowing doors, rooms larger than the biggest chamber in an Earth Kingdom palace, and even a dancing staircase that turns into a slide, and they’re used to it. So, Mirabel might be familiar with something like this. But we’re not.”

“Eh, stretching it a little, Tara,” Mirabel said. “We still have wash days and use candles.”

“But, Aang is not,” Katara finished.

“Oh.” Teo recovered. “Living house?”

“It has a certain magic to it. Literally born of magic.”

“That sounds awesome! I would love to see it one day. I bet you have a large room there.”

Both sisters grimaced. That was still a sore subject for the both of them. Surely, Abuela was making a better bedroom for her when she returned, but she didn’t really want to talk about her homelife. Not with Teo. He had a far better life, even if he couldn’t use his legs.

“Even so,” Mirabel said, “he’s from a time that wouldn’t work now. Things do need to adapt. And he needs time to adjust.”

“Oh. An adjustment period. Okay.”

Katara walked away to aid Aang, and Teo turned to Mirabel. “So, about your room…”

“For a good decade, I was in the nursery,” she said. “Some…family issues. That’s all.”

“I thought your house was magical. Why didn’t it make you a room? Dad reconfigured one of the sleeping areas to house me.”

Isabela seemed ready to talk about it. “Well…our house is magical, that’s true. Our family is a whole other story.”

“Okay.” Teo turned to Aang. “Speaking of, there is an area that hasn’t been changed. If you’d like to see it.”

Aang lit up. “Really? Show me.”

They walked to what looked like a gathering area, and that hadn’t been touched by machinery yet. It was almost too peaceful…

“Look out!”

A man’s voice echoed, and Isabela pulled them out of the way just as a wrecking ball came through the piece of art they were studying. When the dust settled, a middle-aged man came out, concern on his face.

“What the doodle?” he asked. “None of you should be close to construction sites. We need to make room for the bathhouses!”

“Bathhouses?” Mirabel and Isabela asked, almost gagging at the image.

Aang was outraged. “Do you know what you did? You just destroyed something sacred! For a stupid bathhouse!”

“Well, people around here are starting to stink,” the man said.

“Teo, is this your dad?” Mirabel asked.

“Yeah,” he said. “Dad, I was just showing them around.”

“Teo!” He looked over him for wounds. “You didn’t get hurt in the blast, did you? I was hoping to surprise you.”

Aang was not done with his tirade. “This is a sacred temple! You can’t treat it this way!”

“Aang, stop,” Isabela said. “He has a practical reason.”

“I’ve seen it when the monks were here! I know what it’s supposed to look like!”

Teo’s dad seemed extra confused now. “The monks? But you’re twelve. The monks were all wiped out a hundred years ago.”

“Dad,” Teo said. “This is the Avatar. He used to come here a hundred years ago. And this is Mirabel Madrigal.”

Realization dawned on the man’s face. “Oh, I’m sorry. I didn’t…truth be told, I thought the Avatar cycle was broken.” He turned to Mirabel. “And I’d never thought I'd meet you.”

Aang wasn’t mollified enough by that. “What are you doing? Who said you could be here?”

“Aang, your people were wiped out!” Isabela snapped. “I don’t think there was anyone here who could object to it.”

“They needed a home,” Mirabel said. “Abuela certainly didn’t ask if she and the others who fled the violence could live in the valley they’re in now.”

“It’s the same for us,” Teo’s dad said. “Call me Kai.”

“Okay, Kai,” Katara said. “What brought you here?”

Kai started his story, almost like he never thought he’d have to explain his presence there. “A long time ago, but not a hundred years, my people became refugees after a terrible flood. My son, an infant at the time, was badly hurt and lost his mother. I needed somewhere to rebuild.” He brightened. “And then I found this place. I couldn’t believe it! The wonder, the extra space. It was more than enough for us. And then I found these flying contraptions.”

“Our gliders,” Aang said, softening a little bit. 

“They gave me an idea. Build a new life for my son in the clouds, in the air, so that our people were on equal ground, so to speak. We’re just improving on what’s already here. After all, isn’t that what nature does?”

Aang seemed to resume his dislike. “Nature knows when to stop.”

“Um, actually no,” Mirabel said. “Nature doesn’t stop moving, and you have to prune it back when it gets too much. Yes, a lot of your people’s history was wiped out, but…these people don’t have a home. They need one, and for better or for worse, this was available.”

“Did your family go through something similar?” Kai asked. “You sound so familiar with this.”

“Well, Isabela and I don’t know what it’s like to lose a home,” Mirabel started, “but fifty years ago, our grandparents were part of a group of refugees. They were forced out of their homes due to violence. Our grandfather and great-grandfather were killed by the raiders to protect us, and…well, our community was born out of a miracle. It made mountains spring up around us, and we formed into a community over time.”

“And…did the Fire Nation ever find out?”

“No,” Isabela said. “Azulon never found the place, though from what we heard, he didn’t stop looking. In fact, the only people from this world that found us were these three.” She gestured to Aang, Sokka, and Katara. “It’s very safe. The worst thing you can face within is some entitled jerks, but that’s about it.”

Kai looked very contemplative. “Well, it’s true the Fire Nation knows about this place. Perhaps…perhaps, this community of yours might be more welcoming.”

“It’s called the Encanto,” Mirabel said.

“Oh, really? Well, why don’t you tell me more about this Encanto of yours? I would love to visit the place.” He turned to the candle. “Look at the time! Come, the pulley system must be oiled before dark.”

They focused on the candle before them. Notches lined the side, all about the same length apart. There had to be a function to it.

“Wait, how can you tell the time from that thing?” Sokka asked. “The notches all look the same.”

“The candle will tell us,” Kai said. “Watch.”

For a moment, nothing happened, and then, the candle popped four times.

“It’s like a clock,” Isabela said.

“You put spark powder in the candle,” Sokka added.

“Four flashes, so it’s four hours after midday,” Kai said. “Or as I call it, four o’candle.”

Sokka laughed a little, and Mirabel looked closer. “You measured out the spark powder to go off every hour. No need to keep it wound up. Way better than a clock.”

“If you like that, wait until you see what else I’ve made,” he said. “Come, the plans are in my study.”

“There are some people in the Encanto that would benefit from your expertise,” Mirabel said. “Schools could use this candle for lessons.”

“Hey, Aang,” Teo said, “we’re going flying again. Wanna come?”

“Sure,” Aang said, and he and Katara followed, and for a moment, it looked like Aang was getting around to the idea of them living in the temple.

“Does your Encanto have troubles with time?” Kai asked.

“Well, we do have technology to tell time called clocks,” Mirabel said, “but they don’t always work. Sometimes they’re slow or fast, and it’s hard to unify time for people. Plus, when it’s dark, we might not be able to see them. The church rings a bell to tell time at night, but some people can’t hear it. So…these candles can be good for both people who have a hard time hearing or seeing.”

“And this miracle keeps out people who would hurt you?” 

“Yes. We do have traders who go out to check the outside world, but no one with bad intentions comes in.”

“I see.” Kai said, handing them two lanterns filled with fireflies. “Here, use these. We can’t use a torch down here. Trust me, I learned that the hard way. Nearly lost my eyebrows.”

He gestured to a part of the temple. Mirabel frowned as the creatures were lit up. “What’s going on?”

“There’s an issue that I need some fresh eyes and noses for it.”

They walked down the tunnel to an empty room. Sokka frowned at the sight of the wooden door, and Mirabel guessed what was down here wasn’t something to mess around with.

“Cover your nose and hold your breath,” he said. He opened the latch, and both Mirabel and Sokka winced. There was nothing in there, but Mirabel could feel something there, like a lingering invisible presence.

“Okay, so you brought us to see an empty room,” Sokka said.

“Wrong. This room is filled to the brim with natural gas.” He closed the latch. “I brought a torch with me down here and nearly blew the place up. And from time to time, we have gas leaks. The problem is finding where the gas is leaking from.”

“Yeah, I can see why you would need our help,” Mirabel said. “We have those from time to time.”

“So this place is an explosion waiting to happen,” Sokka said.

“Yes, until I can figure out a way to detect something I can’t see, hear, or smell,” Kai said. “It’s a process.”

“What about putting something in there that smells?” Mirabel asked. “That way, you can trace it. One time, my little cousin hid a couple of eggs thinking they would become chicks, and they ended up reeking after a while. We had to use smell to find it, and man, did it cause a stink. We ended up finding it in a crevice that was nearly impossible to get into if you’re big.”

Both Sokka and Kai shared a look before giving Mirabel a smile. “You’re a genius!”

“What?”

“Using something you can smell to trace something you can’t,” Kai said. “I do have an egg from last week’s lunch that might work. Let’s get to my study.”

They made their way to the study, where Mirabel found the offending egg in a second with her nose. “Yeah, that’ll work.”

“Great,” Kai said, cracking the egg in a nearby crevice. The smell permeated the office, but if that was what it took to find the gas leak, then so be it.

“If we put a full crate of rotten eggs in the gas chamber, we’ll find the leak and plug it,” Sokka said. “We’re geniuses.”

“Whatever works,” Mirabel said, resisting the urge to gag at the smell. She’d grown accustomed to different smells, but some she just couldn’t stand.

They looked over some of his things: a balloon prototype, designs for what looked like a drill, and even something like an underwater boat. It was clear he could make just about anything…

An alarm sounded, and they perked up.

“Something’s wrong,” Kai said. 

They followed Kai, and Mirabel prayed that it wasn’t bad. Maybe a kid got into somewhere they shouldn’t have been…

They made it to an inner sanctum, and Mirabel’s jaw dropped when she looked inside. Teo, Katara, and Aang were giving Kai hard looks, and Sokka was stunned. Isabela was, too, as she had gone with the others for flying.

He was making weapons.

Fire Nation weapons.

“What is all this?!” Isabela asked.

“You make weapons for the Fire Nation!” Aang added.

“You make weapons for the Fire Nation?” Sokka and Mirabel asked, the former angry and the latter very confused.

“Explain all this,” Teo said coldly. “Now.”

Kai looked rather shameful, and Mirabel could tell this wasn’t what he wanted to do willingly.

“A year after we moved here, the Fire Nation found this place. The soldiers wanted to burn it to the ground, but I pleaded with them to spare our lives. I offered my services.”

“Why?” Isabela asked.

“You were too young to remember, Teo. They were going to destroy everything, and most likely, us as well.”

“So…they coerced you into this,” Mirabel said. “You offered what you could, and if you say no, they’ll come and destroy you and your people.”

“But you’re aiding them in making others refugees,” Isabela said. “We’ve seen what they’re willing to do to get to us—well, Aang and Mirabel. Those other people don’t stand a chance. You have to say no.”

“I can’t,” Kai said. “If I do…we’ve already lost one home.”

“And how long until they destroy this one?” Mirabel asked. “They’re doing all they can to destroy the Air Nomads. Wiping out the people was step one. Now they’re destroying anything and everything tied to them. Destroying the temples would be a permanent erasure, and no matter what you do or how good your designs are, they’ll throw you away the minute you’re no longer useful.”

“She’s right,” Aang said. “You can’t keep doing this.”

“Excuse me,” Kai said, walking away dejectedly. Isabela grabbed Mirabel by the shoulder, and they walked out to the snow, watching the others fly. Did they know their time here was limited?

“Do you think it’s safe to let them come to the Encanto?” Isabela asked. “They need a place where they won’t be driven out.”

“And where the Fire Nation won’t find them,” Mirabel added.

“But he’s a collaborator,” Sokka added harshly.

“Not willingly,” Mirabel added. “He’s under threat. They’re using blackmail to make sure that he makes things for them. He’s just a pawn, and eventually, they’ll throw him away or worse, kill him. He’s making sacrifices for his people, like Abuela did for our people. She’ll understand his story.”

“And Mirabel’s right,” Isabela said. “I mean, look at how Zhao acted while hunting us. He won’t stop just because there are children present. The Fire Nation doesn’t care who they hurt as long as they win. We have to get them to the Encanto.”

Sokka paused. “Well, I guess if he’s really being threatened into it—” He walked away, and the two of them watched over the path, as if anticipating something worse.

A Fire Nation man marched down the path angrily, and both of them shared a worried expression. If Kai had said no—

“Everyone to the study,” a woman said in the distance. “You two as well.”

This was going to end badly.

Chapter Text

Aang was just trying to help. Sokka knew that much. But by directly telling the stooge sent to get Kai’s plans, he had directly forced their hands. Which meant it was time to use the Fire Nation’s stolen designs against them.

So, with everyone gathered in Kai’s study to plan a battle, it was a matter of using the very thing the Fire Nation didn’t have: air power.

“We finally got the war balloon working thanks to Sokka,” Kai said. “This boy’s a genius.”

“Thank you,” Sokka said. “You’re a genius.”

“Thank you!”

No one seemed impressed with it, so he cleared his throat. “See, the problem with the old war balloon was that you could get it airborne, but once it did, it just kept going.” He opened the top of the model, and it started floating. “You could put a hole in the top, but all the hot air would escape. So the question became: how do you keep a lid on hot air?”

“If only we knew,” Katara said sarcastically.

“Would you pay attention?” Mirabel asked. “He’s getting to the point.”

Sokka grinned. “Well, a lid is the answer. If you control the hot air, you control the war balloon.”

“Actually, that’s clever,” Isabela said.

“Yeah, that’s pretty smart,” Katara added.

Sokka resisted smiling like an idiot. It was rare that Katara complimented his efforts, and hearing it satisfied the itch for recognition. Besides, it wasn’t often that he got to explore the more interesting parts of creation.

“What about fighting the soldiers?” Mirabel asked.

“Okay, we have four kinds of bombs,” Sokka said. “Smoke, slime, fire, and…”

“Stink!” Kai finished. “Never underestimate the power of stink.”

“Don’t tell Camilo about this,” Mirabel muttered, and Sokka quite agreed with her. He’d had enough of Camilo’s antics in the Encanto.

“Now, group up and keep an eye out,” Sokka finished. “We need to be ready when they come.”

The group dispersed, heading out and in different directions. Sokka found Isabela pacing and approached her.

“Hey, Isa, I need you to do something,” he said. “Where’s Mirabel?”

“She’s going with Aang,” Isabela said. “Something about showing him a way to use his air to knock the soldiers off their feet.”

“Can either of you make something to handle their machines? Like wild vines or something with water?”

“I can do something with water.”

Mirabel walked up to Sokka with a grin. Aang followed close by.

“Kai told me the tanks have a mechanism that fail when it comes to water. They need solid earth under them or they go haywire.”

“Good,” Sokka said. “Use that.”

“I’ll stick with you, Sokka,” Isabela said. “I can help you and Kai with the air travel. Mirabel seems to get how to fight.”

“Yeah, and I need to burn off some energy,” Mirabel said.

They hurried off, and Sokka sighed in relief. If they played their cards right, maybe this would end well for the refugees and the group.

***

The soldiers came, and it was quickly apparent that the bombs were doing the job quite well. Katara kept distributing them, and groups of soldiers were wiped out like dominoes. The infantry wasn’t able to keep up with the targets.

But the machines wouldn’t stop coming.

Mirabel did everything she could: freezing the wheels, twisting the axes so they fell apart, and even using the very stones to create a barrier. They still came, marching along and using chains to climb up the mountains. 

And the infantry was starting to regroup. Now, Mirabel was being backed towards one of the mountain’s crevices, her attempts to fight almost limited. And frankly, she was getting worn out, which was the last thing to do in a battle.

“You’re a good one,” the captain said. “You don’t have to worry about us. Just step aside.”

“And you won’t slaughter the refugees?” she asked. “Or just not the ones who are useful to you?”

“Look, we have orders,” the captain said. “Step aside, and we promise to spare the others. Even the refugees.”

Mirabel looked around the group. Where was Sokka? Surely he had the war balloon ready by now. 

“Come on, sweetheart,” another soldier said. “We don’t want to hurt you or your friends. This doesn’t have to end in violence. Just come with us, and we’ll make sure you’re well taken care of.”

She scowled. “And if I refuse?”

“Trust me, it’s better if you come with us willingly.”

Mirabel looked up, and a war balloon came down. Sokka had pulled through.

“I think I’ll pass,” she said.

She pushed a wave of snow towards the soldiers, and they fell backwards, their weapons falling as they tried to get back up. She pushed another wave towards them, and they were running from her, almost like she was their worst nightmare.

And behind them, pollen pods exploded, blinding them to their surroundings. Vines and sundrew chased away the soldiers who managed to see their surroundings, and the chaos was almost insane. Isabela had come through as well, and it was clear she was miffed about how little the bounty was on her head and how simple her description was.

Mirabel wasn’t sure what to say about this side of Isabela, but she was starting to appreciate it.

“Mirabel!”

Katara landed close to her, taking out more of the tanks with waterbending. She joined in, ready to show the soldiers she wasn’t some innocent child they could blackmail into surrendering. They were fighting for a home. Dolores really had served her well with all the self-defense lessons, and it was paying off.

Then, the last bomb fell, and the soldiers ran back down the mountain.

“I think we drove them back,” Katara said.

“For now, maybe,” Mirabel said. “Let’s regroup with the others.”

They got on Appa’s back, heading towards the entrance of the temple, ready to aid the others.

***

The bombs were gone.

They’d lost their air power.

Isabela was not happy at all with their situation. They were out of the big bombs, and the others would know that this one was compromised. It was a matter of time before they were shot out of the sky.

“Hey, Isa, how far is your range when it comes to plantlife?” Sokka asked.

“Pretty far,” Isabela said, “but I’m sure it’s not as refined—”

“Well, use it! Now!”

She looked over the scene, and anger boiled in her as soldiers cornered Mirabel. One of them was speaking to her, and although she couldn’t hear the words, Mirabel’s body language spoke volumes. It was an unwanted request.

She’d spent weeks experimenting with her gift. She’d spend hours learning how to weaponize plant life and make it more volatile than the flowers the villagers expected. She could do more with vines than just carrying her, and she’d used it offensively.

“You control all plant life,” Sokka said urgently. “This isn’t the Encanto or some fancy show. Go wild.”

Two words were enough to snap her out of her hesitancy.

She extended her hands, and beneath her, all hell broke loose on the invaders.

Pollen pods exploded behind the soldiers. Vines grabbed them by the ankles and pulled them down so they fell down the mountain. Venus fly traps and sundew snapped at the incoming troops, and wild weeds interfered with the tank’s wheels like the garden pests they were.

“LA MADREMONTE! SHE’S HERE!”

Isabela smirked. She liked that name for her. And for the soldiers seeing her, she liked the looks on their faces. It was like they were just waking up to how dangerous she could be, especially when provoked.

She just had to say something. She deserved the last word in this encounter.

“THAT’S WHAT HAPPENS WHEN YOU MESS WITH MY HERMANITA, PENDEJOS!”

“What does that last word mean?” Kai asked.

“The last one? Motherfucker.”

The look on Kai’s face was priceless.

And keeping the plants up against the flames was worth not noticing Sokka pulling the engine from the balloon—

Wait.

“Sokka, what are you doing?” Isabela asked.

“That’s our fuel source!” Kai snapped.

“It’s our last chance and the only bomb that we have,” he said, as if this would all work out. 

Isabela watched in horror as the engine dropped, her plants retreating as if sensing the explosion coming.

The world exploded in noise. Debris and snow fell, and the soldiers were running as soon as they knew what was coming. Dust clouds sprung up, and the natural gas they scented earlier was gone. Now, a crevice remained, with a shaky path heading up to the place.

Cheering came up from the crowd, a sign of victory. Isabela started to cheer—

Before she screamed in fright as the balloon started to descend.

“We’re going down!” Sokka cried, clearly now seeing what happened when he ditched the engine. This was far worse than the storm on the fishing boat. They were going to die all because they wanted to clear the area of Fire Nation soldiers without a backup plan—

“Grab on!”

Isabela looked up. Aang was coming down on his glider, and she summoned her vines, grabbing onto Aang and binding the others to her. They flew up, and she summoned extra vines to crush the war balloon on the ground.

“There’s your delivery,” she said, and Kai sighed in relief.

“I should have destroyed it when I had the chance,” he said. “They have engineers. They’ll grab the remains.”

“Then let’s hope they’re dense as their leaders when it comes to reverse-engineering.”

“You were going feral with your plantlife,” Sokka said. “Nice work.”

She looked over the remains of the vinework and explosion of wild flora. It really had been thrilling to let loose on people who deserved it. Frankly, she would do it again without question. It was nice to make something other than flowers. “Thanks.”

They landed on the platform and Mirabel tackled Isabela in a warm hug.

“Thanks, Isa,” she said.

“They’re going to triple the bounty on your head after this,” Katara added. “You really are a menace if you want to be.”

Isabela kissed Mirabel’s head. “Anything for my hermanita. I won’t let them make off with you.”

“Also, can you unleash a pink pollen pod on Hugo? Or the Velez boys?” Mirabel asked, giving her best version of puppy eyes to her. Even at almost 22, Isabela found it hard to resist Mira’s puppy eyes. And given how Hugo and the Velez boys made Mirabel’s life hell, she would pay it back in kind.

“Sure,” she said. “I’ll make sure to make it look like they’re secretly lovers if that’s what you want.”

“You’re the best sister ever.”

“Yeah, good thing Luisa didn’t hear that.”

Aang cleared his throat, and everyone turned to him.

“You know what?” Aang said. “I’m glad you all live here now. I realized, it’s like the hermit crab.” He picked up a hermit crab, and it wriggled in his palm. “Maybe you weren’t born here, but you found this empty shell and made it your home.”

“And even better, you found a way to adapt to your circumstances,” Mirabel added. “It takes resilience to manage a place like this.”

“Though, if it helps,” Isabela added, “the Encanto is open to you just in case.”

“I would take that offer under advisement,” Qitsuq said, and the other shifters nodded in agreement. “The Fire Nation will not take kindly to this insult on their honor. They will strike back. It’s only a matter of time before they get air power.”

Everyone nodded, but instead of fear, there was a calmness that suggested they were ready for the future, wherever they ended up.

“And, not to mention,” Teo added, “you said you have a cousin named Camilo. And a family who’s been through what we have.” He blushed. “Well, the older generations, at least. What matters is that we’re together.”

“That’s right, son,” Kai said. “Perhaps I would like to meet the other members of your family.”

“For now, we’re safe,” Mirabel said. “That is what matters now.”

While the others chatted more, with Mirabel giving more stories about growing up in the Encanto, Isabela took Kai aside.

“You know something, don’t you?” she asked.

“They’ll find a way to recover the balloon,” Kai said. “I had hoped I could keep that out of their hands for a while, but…I fear this war will not end well. Even with what you did, they’ll still find a way to reverse engineer it without my services. We may have won the battle, but we might lose the war.”

“Well, in that case, I would keep your eyes and ears open. There will be a way to end this war.” She looked over at Mirabel. “I believe there is a way.”

“And this Encanto…it sounds like a better home for us.”

“Just tell Abuela we sent you,” she said. “She’ll believe it.”

And she believed that their Encanto would be a sanctuary from all harm. These people deserved a break.

The next morning, both shifters, benders, and nonshifters were on Appa’s back, with fresh supplies and well-wishes from the others. Kai had a map to the Encanto and a description of the family, so he would know who to look for. Mirabel had also left a piece of embroidery as a sign that she sent them so Abuela wouldn’t be suspicious.

As they headed to the North Pole, Isabela just hoped that they would be able to stay long enough to make a solid plan to defeat the Fire Nation.

Otherwise, based on the possible advantage they had, Avatar and aid or not, they were all cooked.

Chapter Text

It had been two days straight of flying, with the shifters flying and the nonshifters taking stations to keep Appa awake and flying. But, underneath them was nothing but water and ice. If there was a Northern Water Tribe, they were clearly far from it.

And it was getting on Sokka’s nerves. Who was getting on everyone else’s nerves. Especially Katara’s.

“I’m not one to complain,” he said, “but can’t Appa fly any higher?”

Katara glared at him while Qitsuq shook her head. Isabela and Mirabel, both decked out in their parkas and winter gear, also glared, holding each other for warmth. Katara suspected the latter was using her firebending to keep herself warm, if Isabela’s insistence on keeping her close said anything about it.

Aang glared as well. “I have an idea. Why don’t we climb on your back and you can fly us to the North Pole?”

“Or we can stop complaining,” Qitsuq said, proving how much of a matriarch she could be. “Appa is flying low because he’s tired. There’s no need to rile up the group just because you want things to go faster.”

Sokka grumbled, and Katara rolled her eyes. “We’re all just tired and cranky because we’ve been flying for two days straight. Besides, I’m sure we’ll find them soon.”

“And for what?” Sokka asked. “We can’t even find the Northern Water Tribe. There’s nothing here, and not even underwater cities could be justified.”

“Honestly, it’s not like they can just—” Isabela started.

Her rant was cut off by ice jutting out of the water. It raced towards Appa, who barely swerved out of the way, his travelers holding onto whatever part of the saddle they could reach. The ice raced towards them from all sides, and Mirabel screeched as it almost punctured her arm. Eventually, ice caught Appa’s feet, and they were forcibly stopped. A few of the nonshifters threw up or looked close to it, while the shifters turned back and went to help their friends, with quite a few tending to Mirabel. In the distance, boats appeared, with their passengers clad in blue furs.

Katara’s eyes widened. “They’re waterbenders! We found the tribe.”

“More like they found us,” Mirabel said, fighting her own nausea. “Violently.”

“State your business,” the leader of the waterbenders said coldly. 

“My name is Aang,” Aang said. “These are my companions. We’re looking for the Northern Water Tribe.”

“Wait,” another man said. “You’re an Air Nomad. Which means…”

That’s the Avatar!” his companion added. “And the people in blue, they have to be waterbenders. Southern waterbenders!” 

Whispers broke out among the men, and the leader moved closer, his suspicion turning to delight. 

“The Avatar is back!” he shouted. “Someone get a message to Chief Arnook!”

“And look!” another man said, pointing to Isabela and Mirabel. “Descendants of Yukio!”

“No use hiding it,” Mirabel said, and Isabela groaned. Ever since the incident with Zhao, they were a little wary about talking about their ancestors for good reason.

“Follow us, Avatar,” the leader said. “We’ll take you directly into Agna Qel’a.”

“Agna what?” Mirabel asked.

“Agna Qel’a. The capital of the Northern Water Tribe,” Qitsuq said. “I assume this is to honor the Avatar.”

“Chief Arnook will want to meet you all,” the leader said. “Come.”

“It’s an invitation,” Mirabel said. “No use turning it down.”

So, they followed the waterbenders’ boats.

“Hey, have you ever visited the North Pole before?” Isabela asked.

Katara shook her head. “There wasn’t a lot of communication between the tribes.”

“We don’t know what a proper tribe looks like,” Cupun added. “We lived in caves our whole lives.”

“All I knew was the South,” Qitsuq added. “I do not know Agna Qel’a outside its reputation for being…the exception to everything that is considered Water Tribe.”

If the others heard her, they didn’t show it.

They approached the gate, and the leader shouted up to the guards, “The Avatar has arrived with his companions. Let them in and tell the chief to be ready!”

They nodded and lifted their hands. The wall melted partially, almost falling in columns, and everyone watched in awe as the water lifted them up to the rivers. Grid-like buildings surrounded them, with the streets packed full of people watching them. All of them wore parkas, with varying detail, and even the children were watching in delight. Cats lined the streets, and small stands and markets seemed to dot the corners. Everything was organized, clear, untouched by war. Almost like they never had that reality on them, that they thought they would keep standing and using the buildings for generations to come. Even Sokka was entrapped in admiring the city, watching as a white-haired girl passed on a boat.

“Wow,” Mirabel said. “This is far bigger than any city I’ve ever heard of.”

“A wintry version of the Encanto,” Isabela added. “Just bigger!”

“A whole city of waterbenders,” Katara said. “It’s far more than I dreamed of.”

“Careful not to let your guard down,” Qitsuq said, looking around with skepticism despite the many looks and cheers they were getting from the crowd. “There are dangers that lurk within places like this. It’s not always war from the outside that causes damage.”

Katara frowned. What danger could be expected from a place like this? It was almost too good, too amazing, too necessary after going from town to town and even camping out under the stars. And yet, it almost seemed too false, too sheltered to be real. 

Maybe Qitsuq had a point.

They reached a port leading to a large house, where a man stood ready to receive them. He was dressed like the others, except for a special marking on his parka that resembled a partially covered moon. His presence alone was enough to arrest any conversation, and although his smile was warm and welcoming, he was also very strong and could possibly handle any intruder. He wasn’t as buff as Dad, but he seemed like he could fight if he needed to. Close by him was a retinue of servants, all ready to greet them and dressed in their best.

“Welcome, Avatar Aang and company,” he said as they got off Appa, bowing slightly. “I am Chief Arnook of the Northern Water Tribe. My men were swift in telling me of your arrival.”

“It’s an honor to be here,” Aang said, bowing to the chief. “May I introduce everyone?”

“You may.”

Aang gestured to Katara and Sokka. “This is Sokka and Katara from the Southern Water Tribe. Their father is the acting chief of their tribe.” 

“Is he?” Chief Arnook looked over Sokka almost like he was studying a piece of prime meat for sale and then her as if she were a possible investment. “Perhaps I’ll reach out to the man, let him know his children made it across the ocean.”

“His name’s Hakoda,” Sokka said.

“Ah. Then I will make sure to make contact with the man.” Chief Arnook looked over at the others. “I must admit, I’m not sure who you are.”

The old woman nodded. “Of course. You were a mere babe when I was in my prime, maybe even a twinkle in your mother’s eye. I am Qitsuq, a southern waterbender also from the Southern Water Tribe. I’ve come with my students and other volunteers, shifters and nonshifters, benders and nonbenders. They were never given the opportunity to see the Water Tribes for themselves. We have our own community we guard from the Fire Nation.”

“Welcome to you as well,” Chief Arnook said warmly. “It’s good to see that the waterbenders were not entirely wiped out from our sister tribe.” He glanced over to Mirabel and Isabela. “And you two are?”

“This is my aid,” Aang said. “She can bend all four elements.”

“I’m Mirabel Madrigal,” Mirabel said. “This is my sister, Isabela.”

Chief Arnook looked very interested now. “Are you by chance Yukio’s descendants? Even here, we hear rumors of the outside world.”

“We are,” Isabela said. “More specifically, we’re his great-granddaughters.”

“So, Yukio’s legacy lives on. Good.” He focused on Mirabel. “It is not often that there's aid for an Avatar. If you were chosen, I would love to find out why.”

“Thank you, sir,” Mirabel said, and her cheeks darkened from the compliment. “I appreciate it.”

“Now, may my servants get your things inside?” he asked. “I’m sure the journey here was long, and my daughter will be more than happy to entertain you while I arrange for a private celebration.” He paused. “I know it might be a bit late, but we are hosting new year celebrations. It would be an honor to have all of you participate. Not to mention it’s been so long since we’ve had guests from outside our walls. There’s a lot here that I’m sure will interest you.”

The servants gathered their things, with more than one woman cooing over Mirabel and fussing over her and Isabela, insisting that they get inside and warmed up. Qitsuq followed close by, still eying them warily as if she didn’t quite trust this was real. But it was clear that no matter the chief’s feelings on the matter, they were welcome in his home without hesitation.

They were shown to a parlor and seated, with a white-haired girl bringing out tea cups for all of them. She passed out the cups, and Sokka sputtered a little awkwardly as he took his cup.

“Hey, I saw you earlier,” he said. “On one of the boats.”

“Oh, yes,” she said. “Sorry I didn’t see you pass.”

“And you are?” Mirabel asked.

“This is my daughter Yue,” Chief Arnook said, “While you’re here, she’ll be your hostess.”

“You’re the chief’s daughter?” Sokka asked.

“My only child.”

Yue laid her gaze on Mirabel. “You must be this aid I’ve heard so much about. The one who got all four elements.”

“I am,” Mirabel said.

“And you make plants on command,” the princess continued, looking at Isabela. “Can you demonstrate?”

Isabela snapped her fingers, and small purple flowers covered the walls almost effortlessly.

“How impressive,” Chief Arnook said.

“You think that’s impressive,” Isabela said, pulling the flowers back. “You should have seen what I did to Zhao’s fortress. Let’s just say he’ll avoid briars for his own sake for years.”

“Not to mention what you did outside the Northern Air Temple,” Mirabel added.

“Would you like to meet the others in my court?” Yue asked. “I’m sure they’ll want to meet you.” She turned to Qitsuq. “You’re welcome to join as well. I would love to hear how things went for your community. Survival outside the wall is not always guaranteed.”

“You have been sheltered well, child,” Qitsuq said, “but my tale is not for the faint of heart.”

“May I ask something of you, Chief Arnook?” Aang asked.

Katara straightened her back. She didn’t dare ask just yet due to manners, but Aang might be able to open the chief’s mind to women fighting…

“Of course, young Avatar,” the chief said. “What can I do for you?”

“I came here to learn waterbending from a professional, though Mirabel and Katara are good teachers, and I was wondering if I could start with healing instead of fighting.”

He arched an eyebrow. “Hmm. That’s quite the approach. In truth, it’s very reasonable, but most will expect you to want to learn to fight, given your role in ending this war. Most would argue that you should only learn how to fight and leave the healing to the women. Are you sure about this request?”

“Yes,” Aang said.

“And I would like to learn how to fight,” Katara added.

“And may I ask why?” the chief asked. “Just so I know where you’re coming from.”

Katara sighed, putting her cup down. “I was raised in a village that’s been desolated by the war. We were prone to raids growing up, and we didn’t have any waterbenders around to defend us. I was encouraged not to bend for my own good. I would like to learn how to defend myself from those who would wish me harm and fight for those who cannot.”

“I quite agree,” Qitsuq said, with a bit of venom in her voice. “As much as I hate to say it, women need to defend themselves, even from their own husbands and sons. Those who wish us harm won’t stop at a simple plea.”

The chief paused, as if thinking over the proposition.

“Well, there has been talk of women joining the fighting courses and men joining the healing lessons,” Yue said. “Father, it might be wise to use the Avatar’s arrival to initiate a small experiment, a taste of this type of mingling.”

The chief nodded. “Perhaps it is time to initiate some change. But, it will be on a limited scale for now.” He turned to the others. “Well, since we’re on a roll with requests, how about the rest of you?”

“A training room for my students,” Qitsuq said. “A private one. I doubt there will be many who are thrilled that girls and boys learn to fight side by side, and they might need a private space to handle their emotions.”

“Understandable.” He turned to Isabela and Mirabel. “And you two?”

“Just a shared room,” Isabela said. “Nothing too fancy.”

“And a training room that can withstand fire,” Mirabel added. “So I can practice, too.”

“Of course. I’ll see to it right away.” He looked outside, where the sun was starting to set. “Ah, yes. We’re close to our evening celebration. Yue, please see to it they’re dressed accordingly for it, and spare no expense.”

“Of course, Father,” Yue said. “Come with me. We’ll get you into more comfortable clothing for tonight. Any of you seen a true Northern style feast?”

“No, but I would love to try it,” Mirabel said.

Katara snickered. Mirabel loved her food, no doubt about it. She would eat just about anything as long as it was prepared properly. She’d even eaten bad jerky just to make sure it didn’t go to waste, especially with how often they were running.

After an hour, they were bathed and dressed in fine parkas, ready for the feast. Chief Arnook seated them close to him, noticeably putting Sokka next to Yue and Mirabel next to him, no doubt wanting to know all about the Encanto. The table was laid out in so much food that Katara would have called it wasteful if he hadn’t invited the entire city to celebrate with him. Everyone was eying the new arrivals with interest similar to a child seeing a new animal. Qitsuq and her students got a lot more attention, though Katara didn’t ignore the boys staring at Mirabel and her like they were rising stars. 

As soon as everyone was gathered, Chief Arnook stood, his voice carrying through the crowd.

“Welcome,” he said. “As we celebrate a new year coming, we have a good reason to celebrate and look forward to a new year. Tonight, we celebrate the arrival of our brothers and sisters from the Southern Water Tribe, and they have brought with them someone special who we thought gone for years: the Avatar!”

Everyone cheered, and Aang blushed at the attention he was getting.

“And, as a surprise, he has brought an aid: Mirabel Madrigal, great-granddaughter of Yukio, and her sister Isabela.”

The cheering got louder as both sisters waved. More than one boy and girl craned their necks to get a good look at them.

“Tonight,” Chief Arnook continued, “we also celebrate my daughter’s sixteenth birthday. Princess Yue is now of marrying age.”

Katara frowned, and Isabela and Mirabel shared a look. Qitsuq shook her head slightly, as if she disapproved of such behavior. Others shared a wary look, like they didn’t like how this was announced.

“Thank you, Father,” Yue said, ever composed and serene even though Chief Arnook just put her out on the market without a thought of the consequences. “May the great Ocean and Moon spirits watch over us in these troubled times.”

Everyone repeated the same thing, though it was clear who believed it and who didn’t. 

“Now, dig in,” the chief said. “While we eat, Master Pakku and his students will perform for us.”

Katara and Aang perked up, as did Qitsuq, and they watched as an older man and his students performed with the water, making it swirl and grow, break apart and come together. It truly was a spectacle of power, but Qitsuq didn’t seem that interested. Perhaps in her day she saw far more creative expressions. She was staring hard at Pakku, though, like she was itching for a reason to show him what impressive waterbending really was, her eyes almost like a cat’s when it was plotting.

“Impressed?”

Katara jumped a little at Chief Arnook’s question. “Oh, sorry.” She cleared her throat. “It’s quite impressive, yes.”

“Indeed. He is the head waterbending master here, and he runs courses teaching our young men how to fight. Though with your request, I found a way to balance a growing issue among our younger generation. You will learn from him, and if he does try to do anything to you, let me know and I’ll sort it out.”

Katara nodded. “Thank you. It’s…it’ll truly be an honor.”

“Yes, indeed.” He looked over at Yue, who was now with Sokka, Isabela, and Mirabel. They had snuck off to chat, and more than one young man and woman was trying to approach Mirabel with trinkets in their hands. “And your brother seems more of a warrior. Does he protect you like he should?”

She nodded as Mirabel tolerated another declaration of interest, with Isabela chasing him off with a vine when he went a little too far. “He does. He also protects Mira and Isa like sisters. He can be a little bit of an idiot and shoot off his mouth at times, but he’s truly good. I would trust him with my life.”

The chief nodded. “I see. Perhaps I need to make some adjustments for future plans. Especially with Isabela and Mirabel in the mix.” He polished off some sweets. “Tell me, Mirabel and Isabela seem the least adjusted to a cold environment.”

“Where they’re from, it’s quite warm,” Katara said. “They call it the Encanto.”

“The what?”

“The Encanto. It’s a sanctuary for them. It was made out of a miracle, when their great-grandfather and grandfather gave their lives to protect their families and communities. Their grandmother Alma Madrigal runs the Encanto now, and originally, she would have groomed Isabela to take over when she passes, but…I guess she’s also reevaluating her plans now.”

“I see.” Chief Arnook gave her a warm smile. “Perhaps things will get better. Change is a constant in our lives. To resist it is to be destroyed.” He stood. “Excuse me, I believe I need to learn more about this Encanto of theirs, and who better to ask than a resident?”

He walked over, and Katara chuckled as Aang introduced Momo to a group of admirers, who practically fawned over the lemur and talked about the zoos in the city. Sokka and Yue seemed to click, but maybe that was the hopeless romantic in her, imagining her and Yue teaming up to take down the men who wanted to keep them under their boot. Isabela got a few interested young men and women asking about her power, and Mirabel was blushing as a particularly handsome young man asked her about her interests. Another young man was talking to Yue, glancing at Sokka like he had spit in his stew or stolen his last fry bread. Isabela was drinking something that was making her giggly and more excitable, a specialty that the adults were careful on distributing to her, and everyone was trying to get Mirabel to eat just about anything.

And that was nothing on Appa. He was getting groomed by just about anyone, cooed over and given as much seaweed as his five stomachs could handle. Qitsuq, having feasted enough, transformed into her leopard form, to the delight of the children, and she lay there purring as they pet her, with their parents close by and talking over fermented milk. Aang moved on to air tricks for the children, with Mirabel joining in on some of her own tricks as well.

This would be the most illuminating experience in her life.

Chapter Text

“Isabela!”

Mirabel woke to a sudden splash of water. For a moment, she thought it was on her, but it turned out that Katara had to splash water on Isabela. She groaned as she held her head, clearly fighting off a hangover.

“Why did you drink so much last night?” she asked. “You knew we had to get up early to meet with Yue’s court.”

“But it was so tasty…” Isabela moaned.

“Here,” Mirabel said, coming over and putting healing water on her hands, easing her elder sister’s hangover. “This should help. Though you shouldn’t have drank so much last night.”

“It’s a party!” she snapped. “You want me to stay sober, tell me it’s a Fire Nation party and Ozai extended invitations and brought the drinks.”

“Okay.” Mirabel kept massaging her head. “Still, though, I didn’t think I’d have so many people asking if I was of courting age. What does that mean here?”

“Well, Yue is sixteen,” Katara said. “And she’s of marrying age. I’m guessing courtships are open at that age or slightly younger.”

“And not to mention, you were getting a lot of attention, too, Kat.” Mirabel removed the water and went to dress. “I saw you dancing with a few boys.”

“Well, how could I say no?” she asked innocently, though they all knew she could say no. “They all wanted to get to know me.”

“Yes, well, we’re expected in ten minutes,” Mirabel said, pulling on her parka. “Isa, get dressed.”

“Killjoy,” she grumbled under her breath, pulling on her dress and parka. She threw her hair in a loose braid while Mirabel combed her hair and redid her curls. They made their way to Yue’s parlor, which Chief Arnook had graciously walked them to the night before so they wouldn’t be lost. And it was clear that they were the last people to arrive. Everyone else had arrived already with items in their hands, ranging from teenagers around Yue’s age to younger women who could be in their twenties.

“Welcome,” Yue said. “I trust you rested well.”

“We did,” Mirabel said.

“Good,” she said. “Now, ladies. My orders as liege: enjoy yourselves tonight, all of you. Work will resume tomorrow morning. I will bring our newest members up to speed.”

Everyone nodded but left their things in the room, giving the trio a warm smile as they headed out.

“So, what’s on for today?” Isabela asked.

“Tonight, we’re going to celebrate with a carnival,” Yue said. “We’re close to the end of the New Year celebration. And our gift giving ceremonies were a week ago, so I thought I’d make it up to you. The others were more than willing to look.”

Mirabel took a second look, and it was obvious as to why they’d left them. Isabela’s gifts were wrapped in purple cloth, Mirabel’s in green, and Katara’s in blue. Some of them were small, while others were large.

“That’s kind of you,” Isabela said. “We probably missed Nochebuena already. And we’re definitely going to miss Nochevieja.”

“Nochebuena?” Yue asked, clearly trying to pronounce the word. “What is that?”

“Oh, that’s Christmas Eve,” Mirabel said. “It’s part of our winter celebrations back home. They’re not as extensive as your celebrations, but just as lively.”

Yue moved closer. “Is that so? What do you do?”

“Well, for Nochebuena, families pray to a deity called Dios and celebrate the recorded birth of Jesuchristo. It’s actually a process. On December 7th, the community hosts a celebration called Noche de los Velitas, or Night of the Little Candles, where people make wishes or give thanks for their blessings over lit candles. Then, following that is the novenas, nine days where food is prepared and served and prayers are given for different religious figures during the holiday. Then, on December 24th, when the birth occurred, it’s believed that Baby Jesus visits and gives gifts, which we open at midnight. The Christmas meal comes at midnight, too.”

“Sounds short compared to ours,” Yue said. “Technically, ours is closer to over two weeks. And we are close to the Lunar Eclipse, which marks the Lunar New Year.”

“Is that so?” Isabela asked. “That sounds interesting, but how will it impact Mirabel and Katara?”

“Oh, I didn’t quite think of that.” She smiled. “It’s only temporary that your waterbending will be cut off. It shouldn’t hurt.”

“Okay,” Mirabel said.

“Oh, and before I forget,” Yue said, “I had these prepared for you.”

She gestured to another couch, where three parkas lay waiting to be put on. Mirabel spotted the marks where they’d been hemmed.

“A few ladies in my court left their duties after giving birth,” Yue said. “I had their parkas modified to fit you.”

Mirabel ran over with a squeal, picking up one and hugging it. “I love it.”

“I thought you would,” Yue said. “And before you go out today for the rest of the celebrations, go ahead and open your presents.”

Mirabel tore into hers, opening and finding a set of genuine waterbending scrolls, a few extra parkas, tribal jewelry, makeup, and even specialized candy. Isabela and Katara got something similar, though Isabela got a manual on plantlife and Katara got a matching set of scrolls.

“The scrolls are from Father,” Yue said. “He wants you to start training with Master Pakku, and these are more advanced forms for fighting.”

“He’s amazing!” Katara shrieked. “Actual waterbending training!”

Yue smiled serenely. “Yes, and not just that, Master Pakku had to admit a select handful of female students for fighting. Conversely, Yagoda took on a handful of male students. It’s a small study, but it’s large enough to make an impact. Already, people are talking about it.” She sighed. “Already, there’s change coming to the North. We have yet to see if it’s for better or for worse.”

“It’ll be better!” Katara said. “It should be.”

“Is there anything you want to do today?” Yue asked.

Isabela piped up. “Is there a greenhouse close by? Or some sort of community garden?”

“Of course.” Yue turned to the guard at the door. “Please escort Isabela to the greenhouses. And answer any question she has about the plantlife.”

“Of course,” the guard said, and Isabela walked out of the room, bowing to Yue before squealing in delight.

Yue turned her gaze to Mirabel. “And you?”

“I would like to learn healing,” Mirabel said. “Is Yagoda one of the teachers here?”

“Yes, she is. She’d be happy to have you as a student. She treats every student like her own, and in all the time I knew her, she never once raised her voice in anger or even laid a hand on anyone in harm. She has her way to handle interlopers and intruders, though, and she doesn’t tolerate disrespect.” 

“Sounds like Mamá,” Mirabel said, already a little homesick for Colombia. “Just older. Is there any chance I can meet her?”

“I can see if Father or I can walk you to the healing huts for an introduction soon after the festivities. Or, if you want, you can meet her during the festivities.” She lowered her voice like she was sharing a secret. “And I hear that she can outdrink anyone in the Northern Water Tribe.”

Mirabel got the sense she would like this woman very much.

“And is Aang part of that class?” Katara asked.

“He went this morning to ask about it. He wished for you to get some sleep after the festivities last night.” She pulled out a bag of money. “Now, before the festivities, I would suggest you go to the local tailor and get the necessary undergarments to survive the North Pole. We aren’t as warm when it comes to weather, and I would hate to see you go cold, Mirabel.”

Mirabel grinned, already thinking about what she was going to get. Katara looked a little shocked at just how much Yue was giving them.

“Thanks,” Mirabel said. “Your generosity is very much appreciated.”

“And thank you for bringing our last hope to the North Pole,” Yue said. “This war might just end.”

Mirabel certainly hoped things would go well enough.

***

That night was the celebration of the birth of waterbending, and it was apparent that everyone turned out in their very best. Mirabel used the money well enough at the tailor’s, and she was warm enough without using her firebending, adorned with the best she could get. Katara was equally decked out in both jewelry and nicer furs. After a lengthy tour of the greenhouses and stables, Isabela got her set later, a deep purple dress and parka with white fur and embroidered greenery down the sides, and styled her hair to look similar to a half-moon. Meanwhile, Sokka and Aang had modified their outfits, the former with more symbols of the Southern Water Tribe, something Chief Arnook insisted on so that he looked more stately and the latter with a warmer set of orange and cream clothing styled similar to his jumpsuit. 

Yue blushed a little at the sight of Sokka in more regal attire, while Mirabel wondered how she could replicate that on his other clothing.

But it wasn’t long before the group separated. Aang and Momo entertained the more curious children, while Sokka was chatting with Chief Arnook about something, though the look on his face suggested it wasn’t a good topic. Katara went to talk with some of the waterbending students and shifters about how they were settling in, while Qitsuq and the same old man from the night before were in a heated conversation.

“That’s Master Pakku, by the way,” Yue said, gesturing to the old man. He seemed not to know how to smile, but he waved courteously to the duo while Qitsuq gave them a warm smile. “He’ll be the one training Katara, and I see his students talking with her already.”

“And Isabela’s making a wave,” Mirabel said as Isabela chatted with other young women, no doubt regaling them about the times she saved Mirabel’s hide. “She’ll be quite popular when this is over.”

“No doubt. And—”

“Excuse me.”

They turned to find a young man approaching, a nervous smile on his face.

“Sorry to interrupt,” he said, “but I didn’t get the chance to talk to you last night. I’m Sangok, one of Master Pakku’s students.”

“Nice to meet you, Sangok,” Mirabel said.

“You’re Mirabel, right? The Avatar’s aid?” He smiled when she nodded. “Good. How are you liking the Northern Water Tribe?”

“Well, it’s a little colder than what I’m used to,” Mirabel started, with Yue chuckling a little at the comment, “but the hospitality here is only second to my own home. It’s really impressive.”

“That’s good.” He cleared his throat. “You know, if you want to have a full tour of the place, I’d be happy to escort you anywhere. My dad’s one of the council members, and I can have the servants take us wherever you want to go. Ever seen the exotic zoos? The red light district? I bet you’d like the library or even the best restaurants.”

“I doubt the red light district is the best area to take Mirabel,” Yue said.

Sangok blushed. “Oh. I meant no offense, Princess Yue.”

“The library sounds interesting,” Mirabel said. “I would love to see what your culture provides. Especially what folk tales you have and your belief systems and maybe even your artistic ventures.”

Sangok looked extra excited. “I can show you—”

“How about another time?” Yue said, though it was clear in her voice that she wasn’t asking. “Go enjoy the festivities with your friends.” As soon as he was gone, she dropped her smile. “I wouldn’t be caught alone with him. He tends to showboat, but there is a dark side to him, and I’ve heard that he doesn’t take rejection well. There’s rumors that he takes girls to the red light district just so he can show off to the courtesans that he can get a girl without daddy’s money, and in the end, no one leaves that outing happy.”

“Oh,” Mirabel said. “I didn’t know that.”

“That’s why you have me.” She eyed another young man, who chatted with an older man who didn’t look like him at all. “He’s someone you might want to get to know. He’s more unusual when it comes to family structure. His birth father was abusive and banished to the outskirts, and his mother married his stepfather, who adopted him soon after. Good young man. You might like him.”

“As a date?” Isabela walked over, with a frown on her face. “Yue, are you encouraging Mirabel to date? She’s fourteen. She hasn’t had her quince yet, let alone what you call a coming-of-age ceremony.”

“According to tradition here, fourteen is when a lot of girls start courting,” Yue said calmly, as if Isabela hadn’t cut her off. “And no, I was encouraging her to make friendships first. I wouldn’t want to see her end up in a romantic relationship too soon.”

Isabela relaxed. “Sorry. Just…let’s just say I’ve heard of men trying to make a move on Mirabel and seen one attempt, and…well, I don’t want to deal with the consequences of that.”

“Understandable.”

Mirabel had to hand it to Yue. She could handle tough situations with the diplomacy of a real leader. Even Abuela would be jealous with how calm she could be in a situation like this.

“Yue.”

The trio turned to find an arrogant young man approaching, a smirk on his face.

“It’s been a while,” he said. “I was hoping to get you alone tonight.”

“Sorry,” Yue said. “I was ensuring my personal guests were quite comfortable tonight, as a good hostess does.”

“Of course. Any good woman knows how to entertain guests.” 

“Right.” She turned to Mirabel and Isabela. “This is Hahn, my betrothed. Hahn, this is Mirabel Madrigal, the Avatar’s aid, and her older sister Isabela.”

He looked over Isabela. “Where’s your husband?”

“My what?” Isabela asked, twitching her fingers. A couple vines sprouted out of the ground.

“Your husband. Shouldn’t he be with you? Or are you content to be an old maid for the rest of your life?”

Isabela looked ready to snap. “Old maid?”

“Isa, I don’t think impaling him is a good idea,” Mirabel said, putting her arm out to stop her sister from making a huge mistake, beating Isabela’s new friends to it. “Though you should watch your tone.”

“You don’t want to violate the rules of hospitality,” Yue said, though there was muted anger in her eyes. “Tui and La themselves mandate that we be hospitable to honored guests. How would Father consider this, hmm?”

He sighed. “My apologies, dear. After all, the North is civilized, unlike our sister tribe, and we don’t resort to violence for our judgements.” He looked over Mirabel. “So, gorgeous, when are you joining Yagoda’s healing classes? I’m sure she’ll be thrilled to have you as a student.”

“First, please use my name,” Mirabel said, a little annoyed at his attitude. “Second, I’ll be joining soon alongside Aang. I would love to see the Northern technique.”

“Good. At least you know your place. Who knows, you might find this place much preferable than anywhere else you’ve been.” He winked. “Let me know if you need a tour guide. I would love to show you my hospitality. See you later, beautiful.”

He sauntered away, and Mirabel rolled her eyes. “Oh, he’s just like Hugo.”

“No,” Isabela said. “He’s worse. At least Hugo knows where to stop.”

“Who’s Hugo?” Yue asked.

“Hugo Ramírez,” the sisters said.

“He’s from one of the founding families of the Encanto,” Mirabel continued, “and one of my bullies from home. He loves the sound of his own voice and brags a lot about how he can bag the most beautiful girl with a few well-placed lines he got from one of the Velez boys.”

“Sounds like someone I don’t want to meet,” Yue said with a shudder. “Hahn is probably worse than that. He…likes to take whatever he wants, so to speak. Even more respectable women aren’t safe from his approach.”

Mirabel shivered a little. “I’m not in his range, am I?”

“Now you are,” Isabela said. “I don’t even need to know him to know he’s trouble. Plus, no decent man goes around calling older unmarried women old maids.”

“If he does anything to you, you let me know and I’ll handle it,” Yue said. “You’re under my protection, and I will not see any harm come to you.”

“Why are you even engaged to him?” Mirabel asked. “It seems your father’s not interested in him marrying you anymore, based on how he’s talking to Sokka.”

“Father fostered him after his parents died,” Yue said, as if it were a rehearsed answer. “He thought the right guiding hand would help him. It’s always been one of the things we don’t talk about much. And recent allegations have made it not so advantageous for us to marry.”

“So break up with him,” Isabela said. “It’s not that difficult.”

“Isa, the only reason you were courting Mariano was to please Abuela,” Mirabel said. “You couldn’t have just broken up with him without making waves, even among a small village.”

Isabela looked a little insulted but relaxed after a moment. “Okay, so it’s more complicated than that. Still, find a way.”

“It’s so easy for you to trash-talk others,” Yue said. “How do you do it with such grace?”

“What, you’ve never wanted to trash-talk anyone who insults you?” Isabela asked.

“If someone’s being an idiot in public,” Mirabel said with a cat-like smile, “it’s just natural they get dunked on like the idiot they are. And flirting with another girl in front of your betrothed is an idiot move.”

“And apparently, you’re not the only one,” Yue said with a sly smile. “Let me tell you, Hahn is not exactly the one to settle with one person. If anyone frequents the red light district and the brothels, it’s him.”

“Now we gotta hear this,” Isabela said. “Come on, details, Yue.”

“Well…”

Mirabel wasn’t sure when they stopped, but after an hour of trash-talking Hahn, she was certain that he was not to be close to her at any rate. He almost sounded as arrogant and lustful as Zeus from Greek mythology, and even Luisa would find it hard to like him.

“Well, there are more idiots in the Northern Water Tribe,” Yue said as they started to head back to the palace, a more confident Chief Arnook leading the pack and the ravens flying overhead towards their roosts. “It’ll be gold to see what you come up with.”

Both sisters shared a devious smile. They would find a way to make Hahn pay for his comments, one way or another.

Chapter Text

With the festivities over with, it was time to finally deliver on the promise Aang made to Katara: get her a master. And Chief Arnook delivered that promise. After another day of fun and exploration, they woke up early to get to the first lesson. Katara was many things, but she was never late for anything. 

Especially waterbending lessons.

After a hearty breakfast, the chief walked the group to their respective areas. As part of an agreement, Aang would learn both how to fight and heal, which meant he would learn under both Master Pakku and Yagoda. Meeting her the night before was enchanting, and she would certainly be a good teacher. 

As for Pakku, well…

Pakku was nowhere to be seen during the festivities, and she was told that he tended to isolate himself enough. Worse, his attitude was rumored to be worse than even some of the more conservative council members.

But, it was off to the arena in the morning. And Katara was not going to let some sour old man keep her from learning. If anything, she would prove him wrong.

The biting wind was nothing, with the group dressed in parkas and furs and facing the day unafraid. Aang still had his jumpsuit, but it was padded with cloth that wasn’t made from animal furs and embroidered to reflect his people, with clouds and traditional Air Nomad iconography. The training center was not too far, with an open arena for everyone in the city to watch the future of waterbending unfold almost like a spectator sport. Already, a group of boys paused in their training, watching the group arrive.

In a partially enclosed space, an old man dressed in finer furs approached them. His hair was completely silver, and he had an arrogant smile on his face as he bowed.

“Chief Arnook,” he said, “I assume you’re here to drop off the Avatar for training.” His silver eyes flicked over to Aang. “Though he is quite young.”

“Actually, that’s not the case, Master Pakku,” Chief Arnook said, nudging Katara forward. “This is your new student, Katara of the Southern Water Tribe.”

Katara straightened herself. Looking weak was not an option, not where she came from. If she looked weak, she looked like an easy target for firebenders. She didn’t have the same charm as Mirabel, nor the same classical beauty like Isabela. No, to a lot of people, the people of the Southern Water Tribe were too wild, too savage. And Southern Water Tribe women were seen as prizes to be claimed or savages to be tamed. But here, among her people, she could still be passionate, still be herself without a lot of judgment—

Pakku frowned. “I don’t accept female students.”

Five words. 

That’s all it took to shatter Katara’s hopes in the Northern Water Tribe.

“What, no woman is ever taught to defend herself?” she asked. “No Northern woman has the opportunity to learn to fight for herself if there’s no one else in her corner?”

“There are traditions,” Master Pakku said. “The men fight. The women heal. It’s been that way since I was a boy. It’s just a custom. Nothing personal.”

“A custom that will cripple the Northern Water Tribe.”

Everyone turned to Mirabel, who looked very displeased.

“Excuse me?” Master Pakku asked, a sour smile on his face.

“That tradition might work in peacetime, but only for the men,” Mirabel continued. “And that means women are left with few options when something happens. Or worse, it means that a spouse who wants to control his wife can do so without little resistance. Shouldn’t your women know how to defend themselves?”

“But, there has been no conflict—”

“The Fire Nation is not the only enemy. There could be members of your own community that pose more harm than outside soldiers. And if women are excluded from fighting, it could quickly prove to become a crisis. One you probably won’t be able to recover from. Even where I’m from, shoes and cookware can become capable weapons in a time of need, and the majority of abusers find out they don’t really have much of an advantage against a prepared woman. But leave a woman defenseless in the name of tradition, and all you do is perpetuate a cycle of violence that never ends.”

Everyone stopped their conversations and looked over, and some of the students nodded along eagerly. Katara beamed at just how assertive Mirabel could be if she didn’t try to be friendly with everyone that moved. She could probably handle herself. Master Pakku looked sour, like he’d been beaten at his own game, but he didn’t seem to dismiss Mirabel out of hand.

“Her reasoning is sound,” Chief Arnook said after a moment. “We should be mindful of the enemies and threats within our walls as much as threats outside. If we are divided, we fall easily.” He cleared his throat. “Master Pakku, you will be teaching Katara. That is final. I assume the other female students have already arrived by now.”

Katara looked over, where a group of older boys were showing some Northern girls basic moves, with more than one trying to flirt with them or impress them. There were about ten of them. Not as large as Katara wanted, but it was a start for change at least. In another corner, Qitsuq was personally teaching a group of Northern boys Southern-style moves, with more than one of them begging to learn from her.

“They did,” Master Pakku said. “And Qitsuq insisted on joining me as a co-teacher.”

“Good,” Chief Arnook said pleasantly. “Her experience should be quite beneficial. After all, there are some things that cannot be taught in a controlled arena.” He gestured to Mirabel and Aang. “Let me walk you two to the healing huts. I’m sure Yagoda will not be happy if you two are late.”

“Have a good lesson, Kat,” Mirabel said.

The trio set off for the healing huts, and a few boys whispered about courtship gifts for Mirabel and maybe getting a date with her. No doubt Isabela would want to vet every single boy and girl who approached Mirabel romantically, especially given just how adorable Mirabel could be. Her short stature and winning smile certainly got a lot of attention.

“I admit this scenario is…unlikely,” Master Pakku said. “If these lessons are hard for you, the healing huts are always open for you.” He put on a smile, though it seemed more like a grimace. “Very well. If the chief wants you trained, you will be trained. Let’s start with the basics.”

Katara nodded.

The hour went by faster than she thought. Each basic move was just something she already knew, but Master Pakku refused to move on. Somehow, there was always something wrong with her basic forms. Her footing was off, or her flow was choppy, or her breathing was uneven. Any time she thought she fixed the issue, Master Pakku pointed out another supposed flaw. It was like he wanted to discourage her more than encourage her!

…maybe that was what he was doing.

By the time lunchtime came, Katara was already at a boiling point. The other students probably could tell, and Qitsuq gave Master Pakku a withering glare. Anyone else might have quit or taken Master Pakku’s advice.

Katara wasn’t just anyone else.

She sat down with her stew when some of the other students came to her.

“Hey,” one student said, a smile on his face. “Is Master Pakku being hard on you?”

“A bit,” Katara said. “But it’s nothing. Fire Nation troops are harsher.”

“Really?” another student asked. It was one of the girls, a small girl with freckles and black braids pinned to look like a crown atop her head. “He’s barely talking to us. Qitsuq had to intervene on our behalf more than once.”

“He keeps pointing out flaws,” Katara said. “Like I’m somehow never getting right. I know the basic forms already. I just need the advanced forms. I can’t water-whip any soldier all the time. Variety has always been the key to survival.”

“That’s interesting,” another student, a buff boy with Earth Kingdom features, added. “He doesn’t really seem to invest much in teaching us. I think he only does it because it’s expected of him. Qitsuq is a far better teacher, and she actually cares about us.”

Katara sighed. “Who are you, anyway?”

The first boy who approached her, a lean boy with light brown hair and dark eyes, smiled. “Oh, I’m Ilannak. I’m from one of the banking families.”

“I’m Kova,” the buffer student said. “My family is a merchant family. My father works in the shipping docks.”

“I’m Sakari,” the girl with a braided crown said. “My father signed me up for this study. He’s one of those diplomats that has contact outside the wall. He said this was far better for me than arranging a marriage.” She moved closer. “You’re Katara, right? I wanted to speak with you a few nights ago, but you were busy dancing.”

Katara smiled. “Well, you’ve met me now. No worries about it.”

“Maybe we can form a study group,” Kova said. “I mean, you have a lot of good experience and scrolls, and we could benefit from lived experience more than older, staler methods.”

“We can show you what we know,” Ilannak added. “It’ll be better that we all learn from each other as much as a teacher. That’s what Qitsuq said, at least.”

Katara nodded. “It’s worked wonders for her people. Besides, it’ll take more than one person to take down the Fire Nation.”

Lunch ended, and Master Pakku turned his attention to Hahn and his friends, showing them the advanced forms and barely containing them from flirting with every other girl. Hahn stared at Katara more than once, and Ilannak moved to conceal her from his view now and again.

“I don’t like that guy,” he said while demonstrating a water pattern similar to an octopus. “He gives me the creeps.”

“Yeah,” Sakari added. “If he weren’t already betrothed to Princess Yue, I would probably be in his sights.” She shivered. “I might already be.”

“If the princess is keeping Mirabel away from him, it might be a good thing to keep your distance from him,” Kova added.

Katara glanced over and found Hahn fooling around, approaching another one of the female students and explaining a move that she already mastered. She gave him a withering look before Qitsuq chased him away, clearly seeing the same thing. Master Pakku seemed only slightly annoyed with Hahn.

Dismissal came faster than Katara expected. Everyone bowed to each other, and Kova insisted on walking Sakari home while Ilannak escorted Katara to the palace alongside other students she met in the class. They seemed to act like an honor guard, which surprised her greatly, but she remembered what she heard about Hahn. Maybe this was their way of helping keep her away from him. If that was the case, she was grateful for it, even if she could kick his ass easily.

The guards let Katara in, and the boys waited until she was inside before leaving. She made her way to Yue’s foyer, where the guard let her inside. Mirabel was already inside with Yue, talking over clearly imported tea from Hahn’s family business. Maybe it was a make-up gift for him stepping out on their engagement to fool around. 

“Oh, Kat,” Mirabel said, “good to see you made it back. Aang went to debrief Arnook on his progress with the healing class.”

“How was waterbending training?” Yue asked. “I saw that band of boys walking you back.”

Katara barely sat down before everything came out.

“It was awful!” she said. “Master Pakku wouldn’t even teach me outside the basics, and even then, he nitpicked everything. And he focused on me in particular! It was like I couldn’t do it right ever, even though half of those things I learned on my own because there were no teachers in the South Pole to teach me. It’s like he wants to drive me out of his classes so that he can prove that women aren’t supposed to fight. I ended up learning more in a group of students than from Master Pakku himself.”

Yue frowned. “That doesn’t sound right. By all accounts, Pakku is the highest waterbender teacher here. He should be doing more than just basic criticisms. Did he engage with the other students?”

“Not enough,” Katara said. “He seemed more concerned with just watching. He doesn’t care to see if someone is learning a bad habit or just goofing off in particular. It’s like he only cares that only one gender is in his class.”

“Why don’t you tell Arnook about this?” Mirabel asked. “He’ll take issue with this.”

“Father has been fielding complaints about him for months now,” Yue said. “Years, more like. He trusted him to teach you. If he hears he’s slacking on that, he’ll make sure Pakku gets back up to scratch. You’re not the only one to complain about this.”

Katara couldn’t believe it. Master Pakku had the privilege of not having to hide from the Fire Nation, to live in a great society and teach the next generation, and he was slacking off in his duties. It was like he didn’t care about his role or just had no interest in teaching. And he dared to insinuate that Katara would struggle in his course. Frankly, it was insulting and deserved to be exposed.

“Honestly, he needs to see that I won’t back down,” Katara said. “I don’t care what he throws at me. I’ll show him I’ve learned more on my own without teachers than he did growing up.”

Mirabel and Yue shared a look, but the former smiled. “Well, I hope you know what you’re doing. Besides, I’ve seen you fight. You know your forms like the back of your hand.”

“And you are quite strong, as far as I heard,” Yue added. “Still, should he continue with this, tell my father and he’ll handle it quickly.”

Katara beamed. “Oh, I will.”

Chapter Text

The first healing lesson had been a major success. Yagoda had been more than welcoming to the boys, taking extra time to show them techniques they could use to heal on the battlefield and outside it, which made them more eager to come back. The number of boys who enrolled in the new healing courses tripled after the first lesson, while more girls enrolled in the combat portions. 

And Mirabel was really loving the alternative healing styles. She was familiar with basic first aid procedures, like removing a splinter or bandaging and cleaning a wound to ensure infection didn’t set it, but using waterbending to heal instead of harm was refreshing. She quickly excelled alongside Aang, and his presence seemed to bring more crowds to the healing huts. Soon, Yagoda was hosting her classes outside, with larger crowds now talking about the change more positively. Sure, there were some purists pushing back, but the more they saw this change, the more it was becoming real.

A few days passed, and Mirabel found herself demonstrating a healing technique to a crowd. By the end of the lesson, it felt like she had taken another step towards mastering her bending outside combat. The students left more invigorated, and Aang and Mirabel helped clean up so Yagoda could relax a little.

“Come,” she said, “I would like to talk to you for a few minutes.”

They put the dummy to the side and sat on either side of her. The old woman looked over them warmly before setting out two more cups of camellama milk.

“I rarely bring this out,” she said. “But I figured you two would like it.”

Mirabel drank down her cup. It was sweet and smooth, similar to coconut milk, but quite refreshing. “This is good.”

“Thank you, dear.” Yagoda turned so she was fully looking at Mirabel. “I have taught multiple generations of waterbenders how to heal. But I’ve never had a student excel as much as you have, Mirabel. If you keep up your pace, you might as well tell the Fire Nation its days are numbered. Do you have similar healing methods at home?”

Mirabel smiled. “Well, my mamá is our town’s healer. She uses practical methods on top of her food.”

Yagoda paused. “Your mother heals through food?”

She blushed. “Oh, right. See, my family was blessed by a miracle a long time ago. My abuelo Pedro gave his life to defend us from bandits, and from his sacrifice came a miracle that blessed my family with magic. My mamá got the gift of healing, and it comes through her food.”

“Ah, so it’s literal then.” Yagoda took a sip of her camellama milk. “I’ve never heard of that method of healing. If it’s limited to one person, that might pose some problems. Better to use it sparingly.”

She winced. “Yeah, my abuela didn’t exactly get the hint for that when she needed to. We’re still working out the kinks after almost fifty years of pressure.”

“Don’t worry. There are some families here that still hold to outdated traditions like a lifeline. It’s not new here.” She moved closer. “So, is healing limited to just women where you’re from?”

“No,” Mirabel said. “The doctor is a man, and there are men and women who are healers. They use first aid methods, and some are professionals when it comes to remedies to illnesses. Some forage for plants for teas and concoctions, while others use more advanced medications and focus on physical wounds. We have enough people to staff a hospital.”

“Is that so?” Yagoda asked. “Perhaps we can benefit from such an establishment. We have the healing huts here, but given how many are flocking to healing, we might have an explosion of nurses and doctors after this war.” She sipped at her milk. “Maybe if we had the attitude of not limiting fighting and healing to gender, Kanna might not have left.”

Mirabel paused. “Who’s Kanna?”

Yagoda smiled bitterly. “A friend of mine. We were close, but…she left one night without telling anyone. She was engaged.”

“So why didn’t she break it off?” Aang asked.

“Because the fiance was of high standing,” Yagoda said. “Back in my day, women didn’t leave a fiance of high standing unless he was embroiled in scandal. She put up an image of happiness for it, but I think it was to throw off her parents. They were for the match more than she was, and it was clear that they wouldn’t budge on their stance. It took her vanishing for them to realize the damage they did, but it was far too late for them to salvage the relationship.” She paused. “You saw Princess Yue’s betrothal necklace, right? Kanna had one, too, but she took it with her.”

Mirabel frowned. “Katara has a necklace, but she’s not betrothed to anyone.”

Yagoda arched an eyebrow. “Is that so? Perhaps she and I can have a longer conversation about it. She did seem familiar.”

“Well,” Aang started, “maybe not right now. She’s not happy with how Pakku’s training is going.”

“Pakku is not teaching Katara beyond the basics,” Mirabel added. “She has to go to the other students to learn anything more advanced. And he doesn’t give the other female students any prep. He just expects them all to be at the same place.”

“Ah, that,” Yagoda said. “We thought he lost his edge a while ago, and social expectation is what keeps Pakku there. And despite what you think, there are class differences. You see it often. The ones who get the extra help are the ones from the higher families, while the lower ones are often ignored and kept in the back.”

“That’s not fair,” Aang said. “Honestly, division will bring downfall.”

Yagoda smiled. “And that is why we need these changes. My generation didn’t stop this division, nor did the next one despite their efforts. But with this new generation, we may have hope for the future.” She sipped at her milk again. “And besides, the chief will want to know all about this. Maybe I’ll pay him a visit.”

Mirabel smiled. “That’ll be a good visit.”

***

After a week long of lessons, Yagoda finally extended the invitations for Mirabel and Katara to join her for a private dinner. Apparently, it was rare for her to extend such a thing despite her standing, but it came after a long hard day with Pakku’s lessons getting so bad that even the other minor teachers stepped in to pick up the slack. Despite his efforts, more girls joined the classes, and it was clear that none of them were going back to how things were before.

And it was quickly proven why everyone treated a meal with Yagoda as a golden ticket, so to speak.

The minute Mirabel and Katara stepped through the door into Yagoda’s modest home, the smell of a true Northern feast met their noses. Their stomachs grumbled, and quickly, they found the table loaded with Northern dishes. She even included desserts and more luxurious dishes, clearly to reflect that she didn’t cut corners when it came to hospitality.

“This smells delicious,” Mirabel said. 

“Thank you, dear,” Yagoda said. “And you must be Katara.”

Katara nodded. “Yes. It’s a pleasure to be here.”

“Come, girls,” the old woman said. “Sit. Load your plates. Eat as much as you want. No one leaves my house hungry.”

They did as they were bidden, and Mirabel definitely took more sweets than meats. Just because she had a war to finish, that didn’t mean she couldn’t indulge her sweet tooth now and then. And they had more time there anyway, so it was worth it.

“So,” Yagoda said as Katara got comfortable, “tell me, how is daily life in the Southern Water Tribe?”

Katara paused. “Why do you want to know?”

“The Southern Water Tribe is our sister tribe. If we are to reestablish contact, we should know what kind of environment it has become.”

Katara paused. “Okay.” She put down her cup. “Well, it’s not easy. The Fire Nation raids left us in pretty bad shape. We still trade, but we’re very careful on who we trust. And there are no teachers for waterbending. I’m the only waterbender of the South Pole.”

“And where was your father?” Yagoda asked.

“He and all the men from the village left two years ago to help the Earth Kingdom in the war. It was just me and Gran-Gran for a while. There’s barely anyone left, mostly women and children. The oldest boy is Sokka, and the others are toddlers. We hunt for our food and make stockpiles, and we fish and prepare for harsh winters. In fact, it was a fishing trip that introduced Sokka and I to Aang.”

Mirabel arched an eyebrow. “Of all things, I didn’t think a fishing trip was the thing that got Aang out of the iceberg.”

Katara snorted. “Actually, Sokka made an insensitive comment like the idiot he is, and I went off on him, and that opened the iceberg.”

“Ah, a short temper,” Yagoda said. “That certainly makes things interesting. It’s always the little things that make the biggest impact.” She set her eyes on Katara’s necklace. “Ah, your necklace is unique. Where did you get it?”

Katara paused. “It was my mother’s. And before her, it was Gran-Gran’s.”

“I see. Typically, necklaces are used for betrothals here. But Mirabel told me you are not betrothed.”

Katara frowned. “A betrothal necklace?”

“Yes. May I see it?” Katara removed it and handed it to Yagoda. The old woman handled it gently, her curiosity turning to surprise before she handed it back. “Interesting. Clearly, whoever your Gran-Gran was betrothed to, he was high up. That ivory is really hard and really expensive to get.”

The southern waterbender blinked in surprise. “You recognized it?”

“Yes,” Yagoda said. “I remember this necklace being carved for a friend of mine: Kanna.” Yagoda looked closer and smiled fondly. “You’re the spitting image of her.”

Katara choked on her camellama milk. “How do you know Gran-Gran?”

“You’re Kanna’s granddaughter?” Mirabel asked.

“If that is so,” Yagoda said, “that may be why Pakku is hard on you.”

She snorted. “He’s just a sour old man with some backwards beliefs. There’s no need for him to hide it.”

“Well,” Yagoda said, “he wasn’t always sour, and Kanna wasn’t always living in the South Pole, as far as I know.”

Katara and Mirabel shared a look, and the former cleared her throat. “What do you mean?”

“Your grandmother had an arranged marriage with a young waterbender. He carved that necklace for her. He was quite high-up, even by our standards, and it was a shock when Kanna disappeared. For a while, people used her as an example of what not to do, but later her parents cleared her name and said that they pressured her too much, and that’s what led her to run away. Still…”

“So, what’s this got to do with Pakku?”

Yagoda looked very serious. “Your grandmother was engaged to marry Pakku. The day she vanished, he had argued with her the night before. Publicly. He tried to write to her, to beg her to come back, but she didn’t. After that, he grew sour. He stopped seeking a wife. They say that Kanna left with a piece of Pakku without knowing it. So, for him, it might have been a shock to see a young version of Kanna enter his arena.” Yagoda paused. “Perhaps he’s hard on you because he fears facing his past errors.”

Katara looked angry. “That doesn’t mean he should treat me differently. Or any other Northern girl.”

“I’m not saying that to excuse his behavior,” Yagoda said. “I agree that he shouldn’t treat you differently. And perhaps you shouldn’t bring it up. Focus on your training. Make sure to learn all you can. Pakku’s past can only be handled by Pakku and no one else.” 

“But, why did Kanna have to leave like that?” Mirabel asked. “Surely, if she broke it off after the argument, no one could blame her.”

Yagoda smiled sadly. “Back then, a woman was expected to stick with her intended. Quarrels between husband and wife were not seen as valid reasons to leave. It would have been social ruin for Kanna if she broke off the engagement, not to mention her parents would have forced her to reconcile with Pakku just to appease the others.” Yagoda looked at the necklace. “But Kanna knew what she was doing. I’m glad to see that her line is still strong and that she found happiness eventually, even if she didn’t have half the luxuries she was raised with.”

Mirabel smiled. If there was one thing she liked to see, it was mended bonds.

“Now,” Yagoda said, “I know you want to fight, but I would like to see you drop by my lessons from time to time. Doesn’t hurt to learn how to heal on top of fighting, hmm?”

Katara smiled. “I guess you’re right on that. She had the strength to leave.”

“Now,” Yagoda said as Mirabel and Katara loaded their plates again, “what about this Encanto I’m hearing so much about? I’m sure there’s a lot more to your home than meets the eye, Mirabel.”

Mirabel blushed. “If you insist.”